MO/r. 
 
 ''1 \r^ 
 
 -:5> 
 
 ^\Ul'N"^"'"' 
 
 '• O 
 
 ^lOSANCEia. 
 
 -n 
 
 <=> / 
 
 r /r— r^ 
 
 
 = ( 
 
 (1 ^ i 
 
 / 3 
 
 6^ 
 
 "t^n- 
 
 ' O 
 
 ui. 
 
 J>^ 1 -< 
 
 =^ 
 
 a i 
 
 «£y ^.5 
 
 
 %a]/\iNa3WV^ 
 
 n*. 
 
 
 'OSANGElfX/ 
 
 ^Mfl'N 
 
 ^ 
 
 !? 
 
 '^fl-3WV 
 
 ■^ 
 
 
 ^
 
 ifiARYOc. ^^IIIBRARYO^ 
 
 ivojoV ^,i/0JllV3-J0^ 
 
 >- 
 
 y 
 
 ^OF-CAIIFO/?^ 
 
 iiaiH^"^ ^(^Aavaaii-^^"^ 
 
 >- ^ 
 
 v.in^-Avrnrr 
 
 <■ 
 
 5 
 
   O VJ J/ II I   I I J I 
 
 3* 
 
 O 
 
 vvlOSANCElfj> 
 
 '^^/smmi^ 
 
 ^ 5 1 
 
 v^lOSANCElfX;^ 
 
 -y o 
 Q - 
 
 -n W 
 
 1^ %J13AlNn-3WV' 
 
 yt 
 
 n5? 
 
 ^^^^l•lIBRARYQ^ 
 
 ^ 
 
 "^(l/OJ 
 
 ^ 
 
 
 '"^r 
 
 
 u^oFc; 
 
 M 
 
 
 vr. 

 
 je 
 
 ^^ 
 
 s^ 
 
 ^^:
 
 THE 
 
 VICAR OF WREXHILL. 
 
 VOL. II.
 
 I- O N U O N : 
 SCHUI.ZE AND CO. 1.'!, POLAND STREET.
 
 ^ 
 
 K
 
 fX^^^^!^<^^ 
 
 THE 
 
 VICAR or WREXHILL. 
 
 BY MRS. TROLLOPE. 
 
 AUTHOR OF 
 
 JONATHAN JEFFERSON WHITLAW," " DOMESTIC MANNERS 
 OF THE AMERICANS," " TREMORDYN CLIFF," &C. 
 
 Les boiis et vrais divots qu'on doit suivre ii la trace 
 Ne sont pas ceux aussi qui font tant rie grimace. 
 He, quoi !. . . .vous ne ferez nulle distinction 
 Entre I'hypocrisie et la devotion ? 
 Vous les voulez traiter d'un semblable langage, 
 Et rendre mSme honueur au masque qu'au visage' 
 
 MOLIERE. '{ 
 
 SECOND EDITION. 
 
 IN THREE VOLUMES. 
 VOL. II. 
 
 LONDON: 
 
 RICHARD BEiYTLEY, NEW BURLINGTON STREET. 
 
 1838.
 
 
 THE 
 
 VICAR OF WREXHILL. 
 
 CHAPTER I. 
 
 CHARLES Mowbray's arrival at the park. 
 
 Never had Rosalind Torrington so strongly- 
 felt the want of some one to adAdse her what 
 to do, as the morning after this disagreeable 
 scene. Had she consulted her inclination only, 
 she would have remained in her own apart- 
 ments till the return of Mrs. Mowbray and 
 Helen. But more than one reason prevented 
 her doing so. In the first place, she was not 
 without hope that her letter would immedi- 
 ately bring young Mowbray home; and it 
 would be equally disagreeable to miss seeing 
 him, by remaining in her dressing-room, or 
 to leave it expressly for the purpose of doing 
 
 VOL. II. B 

 
 2 THE VICAR OF 
 
 SO : and secondly, however far her feelings 
 might be from perfect confidence and esteem 
 towards Miss Cartwright, she felt that she 
 owed her something, and that it would be 
 ungrateful and almost cruel to leave her tete- 
 a-t^te with the bewildered Fanny, or en tiers 
 with her and the vicar. 
 
 She therefore determined to run the risk 
 of encountering Mr. Cartwright as usual, but 
 felt greatly at a loss how to treat him. Their 
 last demele had been too serious to be forgot- 
 ten by either; and her opinion of him was 
 such, that far from wishing to conciliate him, 
 or in any way to efface the impression of what 
 she had said on leaving him, her inclination 
 and her principles both led her to wish that 
 it should be indeUble, and that nothing should 
 ever lessen the distance that was now placed 
 between them. But Rosalind felt all the diffi- 
 culty of maintaining this tone towards a per- 
 son not only on terms of intimate friendship 
 with the family, but considered by part of it 
 as a man whose word ought to be law. She 
 began to fear, as she meditated on the position 
 in which she was placed, that Mowbray Park 
 could not long continue to be her home. The 
 idea of Helen, and what she would feel at
 
 "WREXHILL. 3 
 
 losing her, drew tears from her eyes ; and then 
 the remembrance of her Irish home, of her 
 lost parents, and the terrible contrast between 
 what she had heard last night, and the lessons 
 and opinions of her dear father, made them 
 flow abundantly. 
 
 The day passed heavily. Miss Cartwright 
 appeared to think she had done enough, and 
 devoted herself almost wholly to the perusal 
 of a French metaphysical work which she 
 had found in the library. Fanny was silent 
 and sad, and seemed carefully to avoid being 
 left for a moment alone with Rosalind. Mr. 
 Cartwright made no visit to the house dur- 
 ing the morning ; but Judy informed her mis- 
 tress, when she came to arrange her dress for 
 dinner, that the reverend gentleman had been 
 walking in the shrubberies with Miss Fanny ; 
 and in the evening he made his entrance, as 
 usual, through the drawing-room window. 
 
 It was the result of a strong effort pro- 
 duced by very excellent feeling, that kept 
 Rosalind in the room when she saw him ap- 
 proach ; but she had little doubt that if she 
 went. Miss Cartwright would follow her, and 
 she resolved that his pernicious tetes- a-t6te with 
 
 B 2
 
 4 THE VICAR OF 
 
 Fanny should not be rendered more frequent 
 by any selfishness of hers. 
 
 It was evident to her from Mr. Cartwright's 
 maimer through the whole evening, that it 
 was his intention to overload her with gentle 
 kindness, in order to set off in strong relief 
 her harsh and persecuting spirit towards him. 
 But not even her wish to defeat this plan 
 could enable her to do more than answ^er by 
 civil monosyllables when he spoke to her. 
 
 Miss Cartwright laid aside her book and 
 resumed her netting as soon as she saw him 
 approach ; but, as usual, she sat silent and abs- 
 tracted, and the conversation was wholly car- 
 ried on by the vicar and his pretty proselyte. 
 No man, perhaps, had a greater facility in 
 making conversation than the Vicar of Wrex- 
 hill : his habit of extempore preaching, in 
 which he was thought by many to excel, pro- 
 bably contributed to give him this power. 
 But not only had he an endless flow of words 
 wherev.ith to clothe whatever thoughts sug- 
 gested themselves, but moreover a most happy 
 faculty of turning everything around him to 
 account. Every object, animate or inanimate, 
 furnished him a theme ; and let him begin
 
 WREXHILL. 5 
 
 from what point he would, (unless in the pre- 
 sence of noble or influential personages to 
 whom he believed it would be distasteful,) he 
 never failed to bring the conversation round 
 to the subject of regeneration and grace, the 
 blessed hopes of himself and his sect, and 
 the assured damnation of all the rest of the 
 world. 
 
 Fanny Mowbray listened to him with an 
 earnestness that amounted to nervous anxietv, 
 lest she should lose a word. His awful doe:- 
 mas had taken fearful hold of her ardent and 
 ill-regulated imagination ; while his bland and 
 affectionate manner, his fine features and grace- 
 ful person, rendered him altogether an object 
 of the most unbounded admiration and interest 
 to her. 
 
 As an additional proof, probably, that he 
 did not shrink from persecution, Mr. Cart- 
 wright again opened the piano-forte as soon 
 as the tea equipage was removed, and asked 
 Fanny if she would sing with him. 
 
 " With you, Mr. Cartwright !" she exclaim- 
 ed in an accent of glad surprise : " 1 did not 
 know that you sang. Oh ! how I wish that 
 I were a greater proficient, that I might sing 
 with you as I would wish to do !"
 
 b THE VICAR OF 
 
 " Sing with me, my dear child, with that 
 sweet and pious feehng which I rejoice to see 
 hourly increasing in your heart. Sing thus, 
 my dearest child, and you will need no 
 greater skill than Heaven is sure to give to all 
 who raise their voice to the glory of God. This 
 little book, my dear Miss Fanny," he con- 
 tinued, drawing once more the manuscript 
 volume from his pocket, " contains much that 
 your pure and innocent heart will approve. 
 Do you know this air ?^' and he pointed to the 
 notes of " La ci darem' la mano.'^ 
 
 " Oh yes \" said Fanny ; " I know it very 
 well." 
 
 " Then play it, my good child. This too 
 we have taken as spoil from the enemy, and 
 instead of profane Italian words, you will 
 here find in your own language thoughts that 
 may be spoken without fear." 
 
 Fanny instantly complied ; and though her 
 power of singing was greatly inferior to that 
 of Rosalind, the performance, aided by the 
 fine bass voice of Mr. Cartwright, and an ac- 
 companiment very correctly played, was very 
 agreeable. Fanny herself thought she had 
 never sung so well before, and required only 
 to be told by the vicar what she was to do
 
 WREXHILL. 7 
 
 next, to prolong the performance till consi- 
 derably past Mr. Cartwright's usual hour of 
 retiring. 
 
 About an hour after the singing began, 
 Henrietta approached Miss Torrington, and 
 said in a whisper too low to be heard at the 
 instrument, " My head aches dreadfully. Can 
 you spare me ?" 
 
 As she had not spoken a single syllable 
 since the trio entered the drawing-room after 
 dinner, Rosalind could not wholly refrain 
 from a smile as she replied " Why, yes ; I 
 think I can." 
 
 " I am not jesting ; I am suffering, Rosa- 
 lind. You will not leave that girl alone with 
 him?" 
 
 " Dear Henrietta !" cried Rosalind, taking 
 her hand with ready sympathy, " I will not, 
 should they sing psalms till morning. But 
 is there nothing I can do for you — nothing 
 I can give you that may relieve your head ?'' 
 
 " Nothing, nothing ! Good night !" and 
 she glided out of the room unseen by Fanny 
 and unregarded by her father. 
 
 It more than once occurred to Miss Tor- 
 rington during the two tedious hours that 
 followed her departure, that Mr. Cartwright,
 
 8 THE VICAR OF 
 
 who from time to time stole a glance at her, 
 prolonged his canticles for the purpose of 
 making her sit to hear them ; a species of pe- 
 nance for her last night's offence by no means 
 ill imagined. 
 
 At length, however, he departed ; and after 
 exchanging a formal " Good night," the young 
 ladies retired to their separate apartments. 
 
 Rosalind rose with a heavy heart the fol- 
 lowing morning, hardly knowing whether to 
 wish for a letter from Charles Mowbray, which 
 it was just possible the post might bring her, 
 or not- ]f a letter arrived, there would cer- 
 tainly be no hope of seeing him ; but if it 
 did not, she should fancy every sound she 
 heard foretold his approach, and she almost 
 dreaded the having to answer all the questions 
 he would come prepared to ask. 
 
 This state of suspense, however, did not last 
 long ; for, at least one hour before it was possi- 
 ble that a letter could arrive, Charles Mowbray 
 in a chaise and four foaming post-horses rattled 
 up to the door. 
 
 Rosalind descried him from her window be- 
 fore he reached the house ; and her first feeling 
 was certainly one of embarrassment, as she re- 
 membered that it was her summons which had
 
 WREXHILL. 9 
 
 brought him there. But a moment's reflection 
 not only recalled her motives, but the additional 
 reasons she now had for believing she had acted 
 wisely ; so, arming herself with the conscious- 
 ness of being right, she hastened down stairs to 
 meet him, in preference to receiving a message 
 through a servant, requesting to see her. 
 
 She found him, as she expected, in a state 
 of considerable agitation and alarm ; and feel- 
 ing most truly anxious to remove whatever 
 portion of this was unnecessary, she greeted 
 him with the most cheerful aspect she could 
 assume, saying, " I fear my letter has terrified 
 you, Mr. Mowbray, more than I wished it to 
 do. But be quite sure that now you are here, 
 everything will go on as it ought to do ; and 
 of course, when your mother returns, we can 
 neither of us have any farther cause of anxiety 
 about Fanny." 
 
 " And what is your cause of anxiety about 
 her at present, Miss Torrington ? For God's 
 sake explain yourself fully ; you know not 
 how I have been tormenting myself by fearing 
 I know not what." 
 
 " I am bound to explain myself fully," said 
 Rosalind gravely ; " but it is not easy, I assure 
 you." 
 
 B 3
 
 10 THE VICAR OF 
 
 " Only tell me at once what it is you 
 fear. Do you imagine Mr. Cartwright hopes 
 to persuade Fanny to marry him ?" 
 
 " I certainly did think so," said Rosa- 
 lind ; " but I believe now that I was mis- 
 taken." 
 
 " Thank God !" cried the young man fer- 
 vently. " This is a great relief, Rosalind, I 
 assure you. I believe now I can pretty well 
 guess what it is you do fear ; and though it is 
 provoking enough, it cannot greatly signify. 
 We shall soon cure her of any fit of evangelic 
 calism with which the vicar is likely to infect 
 her." 
 
 " God grant it !" exclaimed Rosalind, utter- 
 ing a fervent ejaculation in her turn. 
 
 " Never doubt it, Miss Torrington. I have 
 heard a great deal about this Cartwright at 
 Oxford. He is a Cambridge man, by the way, 
 and there are lots of men there who think him 
 quite an aj)ostle. But the thing does not 
 take at Oxford, and I assure you, he and his 
 elective grace are famously quizzed. But the 
 best of the joke is, that his son was within an 
 ace of being expelled for performing more 
 outrageous feats in the larking line than any 
 man in the university ; and in fact he must
 
 WREXHILL. 1 1 
 
 have been rusticated, had not his pious father 
 taken him home before the business got wind, 
 to prepare him privately for his degree. They 
 say he is the greatest pickle in Oxford ; and 
 that; spite of the new hght, his father is such 
 an ass as to beUeve that all this is ordained 
 by Providence only to make his election more 
 glorious." 
 
 " For his election, Mr. Mowbray, I certainly 
 do not care much ; but for your sister — though 
 I am aware that at her age there may be very 
 reasonable hope that the pernicious opinions 
 she is now imbibing may be hereafter removed, 
 yet I am very strongly persuaded that if you 
 were quite aware of the sort of influence used 
 to convert her to Mr. Cartwright's Calvinistic 
 tenets, you would not only disapprove it, but 
 use very effectual measures to put her quite out 
 of his way." 
 
 " Indeed ! — I confess this appears to me 
 very unnecessary. Surely the best mode of 
 working upon so pure a mind as Fanny's is 
 to reason with her, and to show her that by 
 listening to those pernicious rhapsodies she is 
 in fact withdrawing herself from the church 
 of her fathers : but I think this may be done
 
 
 12 THE VICAR OF 
 
 without sending her out of Mr. Cartwright's 
 way/' 
 
 Well," replied Rosalind very meekly, 
 now you are here, I am quite sure that you 
 will do everything that is right and proper. 
 Mrs. Mowbray cannot be much longer ab- 
 sent; and when she returns, you will per- 
 haps have some conversation with her upon 
 the subject." 
 
 " Certainly. — And so Sir Gilbert has abso- 
 lutely refused to act as executor ?" 
 
 "He has indeed, and spite of the most 
 earnest entreaties from Helen. Whatever 
 mischief happens, I shall always think he is 
 answerable for it; for his refusal to act threw 
 your mother at once upon seeking counsel from 
 Mr. Cartwright, as to what it was necessary 
 for her to do ; and from that hour the house 
 has never been free from him for a single 
 day.' 
 
 " Provoking obstinacy !" replied Mowbray : 
 " yet, after all, Rosalind, the worst mischief, as 
 you call it, that can happen, is our not being 
 on such pleasant terms with them as we used 
 to be. And the colonel is at home too ; I must 
 and will see him, let the old man be as cross
 
 WREXHILL. 13 
 
 as he will. — But where is your little saint? 
 you don't keep her locked up, I hope, Rosalind ? 
 And where is this Miss of the new birth that 
 you told me of?" 
 
 Young Mowbray threw a melancholy glance 
 round the empty room as he spoke, and the 
 kind-hearted Rosalind understood his feehngs 
 and truly pitied him. How different was 
 this return home from any other he had ever 
 made ! 
 
 " The room looks desolate — does it not, 
 Mr. Mowbray ? — Even I feel it so. I will 
 go and let Fanny know you are here ; but what 
 reason shall I assign for your return ?" 
 
 " None at all, Miss Torrington. The whim 
 took me, and I am here. Things are so much 
 better than I expected, that I shall probably 
 be back again in a day or two ; but I must con- 
 trive to see young Harrington." 
 
 Rosalind left the room, heartily glad that 
 Fanny's brother was near her, but not without 
 some feeling of mortification at the little im- 
 portance he appeared to attach to the informa- 
 tion she had given him. 
 
 A few short weeks before, Rosalind would 
 have entered Fanny's room with as much free- 
 dom as her own ; but the schism which has
 
 14 THE VICAR OF 
 
 unhappily entered so nnany English houses 
 under the semblance of superior piety was 
 rapidly doing its work at Mowbray Park, 
 and the true friend, the familiar companion, 
 the faithful counsellor, stood upon the threshold, 
 and ventured not to enter till she had announc- 
 ed her approach by a knock at the dressing- 
 room door. 
 
 " Come in," was uttered in a gentle and 
 almost plaintive voice by Fanny. 
 
 Miss Torrington entered, and, to her great 
 astonishment, saw Mr. Cartwright seated be- 
 side Fanny, a large Bible lying open on the 
 table before them. 
 
 She looked at them for one moment without 
 speaking. The vicar spread his open hand 
 upon the Bible, as if to point out the cause of 
 his being there ; and as his other hand covered 
 the lower part of his face, and his eyes rested 
 on the sacred volume, the expression of his 
 countenance was concealed. 
 
 Fanny coloured violently, — and the more so, 
 perhaps, because she was conscious that her 
 appearance was considerably changed since 
 she met Miss Torrington at brealcfast. xVll 
 her beautiful curls had been carefully straight- 
 ened by the application of a wet sponge ; and
 
 WREXHILL. 15 
 
 her hair was now entirely removed from her 
 forehead, and plastered down behind her poor 
 little distorted ears as closely as possible. 
 
 Never was metamorphosis more complete. 
 Beautiful as her features were, the lovely pic- 
 ture which Fanny's face used to present to the 
 eye, required her bright waving locks to com- 
 plete its charm ; and Avithout them she looked 
 more like a Chinese beauty on a japan screen, 
 than like herself. 
 
 Something approaching to a smile passed 
 over RosaUnd's features, which the more 
 readily found place there, perhaps, from the 
 belief that Charles's arrival would soon set her 
 ringlets curling again. 
 
 " Fanny, your brother is come," said she, 
 " and he is waiting for yovi in the drawing- 
 room." 
 
 " Charles ?" cried Fanny, forgetting for a 
 moment her new character ; and hastily rising, 
 she had almost quitted the room, when she 
 recollected herself, and turning back said, 
 
 " You will come too, to see Charles, Mr. 
 Cartwright ?" 
 
 " I will come as usual this evening, my dear 
 child," said he with the appearance of great
 
 IG THE VICAR OF 
 
 composure ; " but I will not break in upon 
 him now. Was Lis return expected?" he 
 added carelessly as he took up his hat ; and 
 as he spoke, Rosalind thought that his eye 
 glanced towards her. 
 
 " No indeed I" replied Fanny : " I never 
 was more surprised. Did he say, Rosalind, 
 what it was brought him home ?" 
 
 " I asked him to state his reason for it," 
 replied Miss Torrington, " and he told me 
 he could assign nothing but whim. " 
 
 Rosalind looked in the face of the vicar as 
 she said this, and she perceived a slight, but 
 to her perfectly perceptible change in its 
 expression. He was evidently relieved from 
 some uneasy feeling or suspicion by what she 
 had said. 
 
 " Go to your brother, my dear child ; let me 
 not detain you from so happy a meeting for a 
 moment." 
 
 Fanny again prepared to leave the room ; 
 but as she did so, her eye chanced to rest 
 upon her own figure reflected from a mirror 
 above the chimney-piece. She raised her hand 
 almost involuntarily to her hair. 
 
 " Will not Charles think me looking very
 
 WREXHILL. 17 
 
 strangely?" said she, turning towards Mr. 
 Cartwright with a blushing cheek and very 
 bashful eye. 
 
 He whispered something in her ear in reply, 
 which heightened her blush, and induced her 
 to answer with great earnestness, " Oh no !" 
 and without farther doubt or delay, she ran 
 down stairs. Miss Torrington followed her, not 
 thinking it necessary to take any leave of the 
 vicar, who gently found his way down stairs, 
 and out of the house, as he had found his way 
 into it, without troubling any servant what- 
 ever.
 
 18 THE VICAR OF 
 
 CHAPTER II. 
 
 Charles's amusement at his sister's appearance. — 
 
 HE discusses her CASE WITH ROSALIND. 
 
 " Rosalind and Fanny entered the drawing- 
 room together, and young Mowbray at the 
 sound of their approach sprang forward to 
 meet them ; but the moment he threw his 
 eyes on his sister, he burst forth into a fit 
 of uncontrollable laughter, and though he 
 kissed her again and again, still between every 
 embrace he broke out anew, with every de- 
 monstration of vehement mirth. 
 
 " I am very glad to see you, Charles," said 
 Fanny with a little sanctified air that certainly 
 was very amusing ; " but I should like it better 
 if you did not laugh at me.^' 
 
 " But my dear, dear, dearest child ! how 
 can I help it ?" replied her brother, again 

 
 WREXHILL. 19 
 
 bursting into renewed laughter. " Oh Fanny, 
 if you could but see yourself just as you look 
 at this moment 1 Oh ! you hideous little 
 quiz ! I would not have beheved it possible 
 that any plastering or shearing in the world 
 could have made you look so very ugly. Is 
 it not wonderful, Miss Torrington ?" 
 
 " It certainly alters the expression of her 
 countenance in a very remarkable manner;" 
 replied Rosalind. 
 
 " The expression of a countenance may be 
 changed by an alteration from within, as well 
 as from without/^ said Fanny, taking courage, 
 and not without some httle feeling of that com- 
 placency which the persuasion of superior 
 sanctity is generally observed to bestow upon 
 its possessors. 
 
 " Why, you most ugly httle beauty !" cried 
 Charles, again giving way to merriment ; " you 
 don't mean to tell me that the impayable ab- 
 surdity of that poor httle face is owing to 
 anything but your ha\ang just washed your 
 
 hair?" 
 
 " It is owing to conviction, Charles," re- 
 phed Fanny with great solemnity. 
 
 " Owins: to conviction ? — To conviction of 
 what, my poor httle girl ?"
 
 20 THE VICAR OF 
 
 " To conviction that it is right, brother." 
 
 " Right, child, to make that object of your- 
 self? What in the world can you mean, 
 Fanny ?" 
 
 " I mean, brother, that I have an inward 
 conviction of the sin and folly of dressing our 
 mortal clay to attract the eyes and the admira- 
 tion of the worldly." 
 
 " By worldly, do you mean of all the world?" 
 said Rosahnd. 
 
 " No, Miss Torrington. By worldly, I 
 mean those whose thoughts and wishes are 
 fixed on the things of the earth." 
 
 " And it is the admiration of such only that 
 you wish to avoid ?" rejoined Rosalind. 
 
 " Certainly it is. Spiritual-minded persons 
 see all things in the spirit — do all things in the 
 spirit : of such there is nothing to fear." 
 
 Young Mowbray meanwhile stood looking 
 at his sister, and listening to her words with 
 the most earnest attention. 
 
 At length he said, more seriously than he 
 had yet spoken, " To tell you the truth, little 
 puritan, I do not like you at all in your new 
 masquerading suit: though it must be confessed 
 that you play your part well, I don't want to 
 begin lecturing you, Fanny, the moment 1
 
 WREXHILL. 21 
 
 come home ; but I do hope you will soon get 
 tired of this foolery, and let me see my poor 
 father's daughter look and behave as a Chris- 
 tian young woman ought to do. Rosalind, will 
 you take a walk with me ? I want to have a 
 look at my old pony." 
 
 Miss Torrington nodded her assent, and they 
 both left the room together, leaving Fanny 
 more triumphant than mortified. 
 
 " He said that my persecutions woidd begin 
 as soon as my election ^^as made sure ! Oh ! 
 why is he not here to sustain and comfort me ! 
 But I will not fall away in the hour of trial ; 
 I will not fear what man can do unto me !" 
 
 The poor girl turned her eyes from the 
 window whence she saw her brother and 
 Rosalind walking gaily and happily, as she 
 thought, in search of the old pony, and has- 
 tened to take refiige in her dressing-room, now 
 rendered almost sacred in her eyes by the 
 pastoral visit she had that morning received 
 there. ^ 
 
 The following hour or two gave Fanny her 
 first taste of martyrdom. She was, or at least 
 had been, devotedly attached to her brother, 
 and the knowing him to be so near, yet so 
 distant from her, was terrible. Yet was she
 
 22 THE VICAR OF 
 
 not altogether without consolation. She open- 
 ed the Bible, — that Bible that he had so lately 
 interpreted to her (fearful profanation !) in 
 such a manner as best to suit his own views, 
 and by means of using the process he had 
 taught her, though unconsciously perhaps, she 
 contrived to find a multitude of texts, all prov- 
 ing that she and the vicar were quite right, 
 and all the countless myriads who thought 
 differently, quite wrong. Then followed a 
 thanksgiving which might have been fairly ex- 
 pressed in such words as " Lord, I thank thee, 
 I am not like other men V and then, as the 
 sweet summer air waved the acacias to and 
 fro before her windows, and her young spirit, 
 panting for lawns and groves, sunshine and 
 shade, suggested the idea of her brother and 
 Rosalind enjoying it all without her, her poe- 
 tical vein came to her relief, and she sat down 
 to compose a hymn, in which, after rehearsing 
 prettily enough all the delights of summer 
 rambles through verdant fields, for four stan- 
 zas, she completed the composition by a fifth, 
 of which ' sin,' ' begin,^ * within,' formed the 
 rhymes, — and ' Lord' and * reward,' the crown- 
 ing couplet. 
 
 This having recourse to " song divine" was
 
 WREXHILL. 23 
 
 a happy thought for her, inasmuch as it not 
 only occupied time which must otherwise have 
 hung with overwhelming weight upon her 
 hands, but the employment soon conjured up, 
 as she proceeded, the image of Mr. Cartwright, 
 and the pious smile with which he would 
 receive it from her hands, and the soft ap- 
 proval spoken more by the eyes than the lips, 
 and the holy caress — such, according to his 
 authority, as that with which angel meets angel 
 in the courts of heaven. 
 
 All this was very pleasant and consoling to 
 her feelings ; and when her hymn was finished, 
 she determined to go down stairs, in order to 
 sing it to some (hitherto) profane air, which 
 she might select from among the songs of her 
 sinful youth. 
 
 As she passed the mirror, she again glanced 
 at her disfigured little head ; but at that mo- 
 ment she was so strong in " conviction," that, 
 far from wishing to accommodate her new birth 
 of coiffure to worldly eyes, she employed a 
 minute or two in sedulously smoothing and 
 controlling her rebellious tresses, and even held 
 her head in stiff equilibrium to prevent their 
 escape from behind her ears. 
 
 " Good and holy man !" she exclaimed aloud,
 
 24 THE VICAR OF 
 
 as she gave a parting glance at the result of 
 all these little pious coquetries. " How well 
 I know what his kind words would be, if he 
 could see me now ! ' Of such are the king- 
 dom of heaven, Fanny,' he would say. And 
 of such," she added with a gentle sigh, " will 
 I strive to be, though aU the world should join 
 together to persecute me for it." 
 
 While Mr. Cartwright's prettiest convert was 
 thus employed. Miss Torrington and Charles 
 Mowbray J, far from being engaged in chasing a 
 pony, or even in looking at the summer luxury 
 of bloom which breathed around them as they 
 pursued their way through the pleasure- 
 grounds, were very gravely discussing the 
 symptoms of her case. 
 
 " It is a joke, Rosalind, and nothing more," 
 said the young man, drawing her arm within 
 his. " I really can do nothing but laugh at 
 such folly, and I beg and entreat that you will 
 do the same." 
 
 " Then you think, of course, Mr. Mowbray, 
 that I have been supremely absurd in sending 
 you the summons I did ?" 
 
 " Far, very far otherwise," he replied grave- 
 ly. " It has shown me a new feature in your 
 character, Miss Torrington, and one which not
 
 WREXHILL. 25 
 
 to admire would be a sin, worse even than poor 
 Mr. Cartwright would consider your wearing 
 these pretty ringlets, llosaUnd." 
 
 " Poor Mr. Cartwright!" repeated Rosalind, 
 drawing aAAay her arm. " How little do we 
 think alike, Mr. Mowbray, concerning that man !" 
 
 " The chief difference between us on the sub- 
 ject^ I suspect, arises from your thinking of him 
 a great deal, Rosalind, and my thinking of him 
 very httle. I should certainly, if 1 set about 
 reasoning on the matter, feel considerable con- 
 tempt for a middle-aged clergyman of the 
 Church of England who manifested his care of 
 the souls committed to his charge by making 
 their little bodies comb their hair straight, for 
 the pleasure of saying that it was done upon 
 conviction. But surely there is more room for 
 mirth than sorrow in this." 
 
 " Indeed, indeed, you are mistaken I — and 
 that not only as regards the individual interests 
 of your sister Farmy, — though, God knows, I 
 think that no light matter, — but as a subject 
 that must be interesting to every Christian soul 
 that lives. Do not make a jest of what involves 
 by far the most important question that can be 
 brought before poor mortals : it is unworthy 
 of you, Mr. Mowbray." 
 
 VOL.. II. C
 
 26 THE VICAR OF 
 
 " If you take the subject in its general cha- 
 racter," rephed Charles, " I am sure we shall 
 not differ. I deplore as sincerely as you can 
 do, Miss Torrington, the grievously schismatic 
 inroad into our national church which these 
 self-chosen apostles have made. But as one 
 objection against them, though perhaps not the 
 heaviest, is the contempt which their absurd 
 puritanical ordinances have often brought upon 
 serious things, I cannot but think that ridicule 
 is a fair weapon to lash them withal." 
 
 " It may be so,'^ rephed Rosalind, " and in 
 truth it is often impossible to avoid using it ; 
 but yet it does not follow that the deeds and 
 doctrines of these soi-disant saints give more 
 room for mirth than sorrow." 
 
 " Well, Rosalind, give me your arm again, 
 and I will speak more seriously. The very pre- 
 posterous and ludicrous manner which Fanny, 
 or her spiritual adviser, has chosen for showing 
 forth her own particular regeneration, has per- 
 haps led me to treat it more slightly than I 
 should have done had the indications of this 
 temporary perversion of judgment been of a 
 more serious character. That is doubtless one 
 reason for the mirth I have shown. Another 
 is, that I conceive it would be more easy to
 
 WREXHILL. 27 
 
 draw poor little Fanny back again into the 
 bosom of Mother Church by laughing at her, 
 rather than by making her believe herself a 
 martyr." 
 
 " Your laughter is a species of martyrdom 
 which she will be taught to glory in enduring. 
 But at present I feel sure that all our discus- 
 sions on this topic must be in vain. I rejoice 
 that you are here, though it is plain that you 
 do not think her situation requires your pre- 
 sence ; and I will ask no further submission of 
 your judgment to mine, tiian requesting that 
 you will not leave Mowbray till your mother 
 returns." 
 
 " Be assured I will not : and be assured also, 
 that however much it is possible we may differ 
 as to the actual atrocity of this new vicar, or 
 the danger Fanny runs in listening to him, I 
 shall never cease to be grateful, dearest Miss 
 Torrington, for the interest you have shown for 
 her, and indeed for us all.'' 
 
 " Acquit me of silly interference," replied 
 Rosalind, colouring, " and I will acquit you of 
 all obligation." 
 
 " But I don't wash to be acquitted of it," 
 said Charles rather tenderly : " you do not 
 
 c 2
 
 28 
 
 THE VICAR OF 
 
 know how much pleasure I have in thinking 
 that you already feel interested about us all !'' 
 
 This was giving exactly the turn to what she 
 had done which poor Rosalind most depre- 
 cated. The idea that young Mowbray might 
 imagine she had sent for him from a general 
 feeling of interest for the family, had very 
 nearly prevented her writing at all— and no- 
 thing l)ut a sense of duty had conquered the 
 repugnance she felt at doing it. It had not 
 been a little vexing to perceive that he thought 
 lightly of what she considered as so important; 
 and now that in addition to this he appeared 
 to conceive it necessary to return thanks for 
 the interest she had manifested, Rosalind 
 turned away her head, and not without diffi- 
 culty restrained the tears which were gathering 
 in her eyes from falling. She was not in 
 general slow in finding words to express what 
 she wished to say ; but at this moment, though 
 extremely desirous of answering suitably, as 
 she would have herself described the power 
 she wanted, not a syllable would suggest itself 
 which she had courage or inclination to speak : 
 so, hastening her steps towards the house, 
 she murmured, " You are very kind — it is
 
 WREXHILL. 29 
 
 almost time to dress, I believe/' and left 
 him. 
 
 Charles felt that there was something wrong 
 between them, and decided at once very gene- 
 rously that it must be his fault. There is 
 nothing more difficult to trace with a skilful 
 hand than the process by which a young man 
 and maiden often creep into love, without 
 either of them being at all aware at what 
 moment they were first seized with the symp- 
 toms. When the parties fall in love, the 
 thing is easy enough to describe : it is a shot, 
 a thunderbolt, a whirlwind, or a storm; no- 
 thing can be more broadly evident than their 
 hopes and their ecstasies, their agonies and 
 their fears. But when affection grows un- 
 consciously, and, like a seed of mignonette 
 thrown at random, unexpectedly shows itself 
 the sweetest and most valued of the hearths 
 treasures, overpowering by its delicious breath 
 all other fragrance, the case is different. 
 
 Sometliing very like this creeping process 
 was now going on in the heart of young 
 Mowbray. Rosalind's beauty had appeared 
 to him veiled by a very dark cloud on her 
 first arrival from Ireland : she was weary, 
 heartsick, frightened, and, moreover, dressed
 
 30 THE VICAR OF 
 
 in very unbecoming mourning. But as tears 
 gave place to smiles, fears to hopes, and ex- 
 hausted spirits to light-hearted cheerfulness, 
 he found out that •' she was very pretty 
 indeed" — and then, and then, and then, he 
 could not tell how it happened himself, so 
 neither can I ; but certain it is, that her 
 letter gave him almost as much pleasure as 
 alarm ; and if, after being convinced that there 
 was no danger of Mr. Cartwright's becom- 
 ing his brother-in-law, he showed a somewhat 
 unbecoming degree of levity in his manner 
 of treating Fanny's case, it must be attribvited 
 to the gay happiness he felt at being so un- 
 expectedly called home. 
 
 As for the heart of Rosalind, if anything 
 was going on therein at all out of the common 
 way, she certainly was not aware of it. She 
 felt vexed, anxious, out of spirits, as she 
 sought her solitary dressing-room : but it 
 would have been no easy task to persuade 
 her that love had anything to do with it.
 
 WREXHILL. 31 
 
 CHAPTER IlL 
 
 CHARLES WALKS OVER TO OAKLEY. — THE VICAR IMPROVES 
 IN HIS OPINION. 
 
 At the time Miss Torrington observed to 
 Mr. Mowbray that it was near dressing-time, 
 it wanted about four hours of dinner ; so, 
 having followed her with his eyes as she 
 mounted the steps and entered the house, 
 he drew out his watch, and perceiving that 
 he had quite enough time for the excursion 
 before " dressing-time" would be over, set 
 off to walk to Oakley. 
 
 How far Rosalind might have been disposed 
 to quarrel with him for the very small propor- 
 tion of meditation which he bestowed on Fanny 
 during his dehghtful stroll through the well- 
 known shady lanes, or how far she might have
 
 32 THE VICAR OF 
 
 been tempted to forgive him for the much 
 greater portion devoted to herself, it is im- 
 possible to say ; but he arrived at Sir Gilbert's 
 hall-door in that happy state of mind which 
 is often the result of a delicious day-dream, 
 vrhen Hope lends the support of her anchor to 
 Fancy. 
 
 Sir Gilbert and the colonel were out on 
 horseback, the servant said — but " my lady 
 is in the garden." And thither Mowbray went 
 to seek her. 
 
 He was somewhat startled at his first re- 
 ception ; for the old lady watched his approach 
 for some steps, standing stock-still, and with- 
 out giving the slightest symptom of recog- 
 nition. At length she raised her glass to her 
 eye and discovered who the tall stranger was ; 
 upon which she sent forth a sound greatly 
 resembhng a view " hollo !" which imme- 
 diately recalled the servant who had mar- 
 shalled Mowbray to the garden, and without 
 uttering a word of welcome, gave the following 
 order very distinctly : 
 
 " Let Richard take the brown mare and 
 ride her sharp to Ramsden. Sir Gilbert is gone 
 to the post-office, the bank, the sadler's, and 
 the nursery-garden. Let him be told that Mr.
 
 WREXHILL. 33 
 
 Mowbray is waiting for him at Oakley- and 
 let not a single instant be lost." 
 
 The rapid manner in which " Very well, 
 my lady,'^ was uttered in reply, and the man 
 vanished out of sight, showed that the order 
 was likely to be as promptly executed as 
 spoken. 
 
 " My dear, dear Charles!" cried the old 
 lady; then stepping forward and placing her 
 hands in his, " what brings you back to 
 Mowbray ? But never mind what it is — 
 nothing very bad, I hope, and then I must 
 rejoice at it. I am most thankful to see 
 you here, my dear boy. How is my sweet 
 Helen ? — could you not bring her with you, 
 Charles ?" 
 
 " She is in London, my dear Lady Har- 
 rington, with my mother. Where is the co- 
 lonel ?" 
 
 " With his father; — they will return to- 
 gether ; no grass will grow under their horses' 
 feet as they ride homeward to meet you, 
 Charles ! But how comes it that you are 
 at home? If you have left Oxford, why are 
 you not with your mother and Helen ?" 
 
 A moment's thought might have told Mow- 
 
 c 3
 
 54 THE VICAR OF 
 
 bray that this question would certainly be 
 asked, and must in some manner or other be 
 answered ; but the moment's thought had not 
 been given to it, and he now felt considerably 
 embarrassed how to answer. He lamented the 
 estrangement already existing, however, too 
 sincerely, to run any risk of increasing it by 
 ill-timed reserve, and therefore, after a mo- 
 ment's hesitation, very frankly answered — " I 
 can tell you, my dear lady, why I am here, 
 more easily than I can explain for what pur- 
 pose. I returned post to Mowbray this morn- 
 ing, because Miss Torrington gave me a pri- 
 vate intimation by letter, that she thought 
 the new Vicar of Wrexhill was obtaining an 
 undue influence over the mind of Fanny. 
 She did not express herself very clearly, and 
 I was fool enough to imagine that she sup- 
 posed he was making love to lier : but I find 
 that her fears are only for poor little Fanny's 
 orthodoxy. Mr. Cartwright is one of the 
 evangelical, decidedly, I believe, the most mis- 
 chievous sect that ever attacked the esta- 
 blished church ; and Miss Torrington, not 
 without good reason, fears that Fanny is in 
 danger of becoming a proselyte to his gloomy
 
 WREXHILL. 35 
 
 and unchristian-like doctrine. But, at her age, 
 such a whim as this is not, I should hope, 
 very likely to be lasting." 
 
 " I don't know that !" replied Lady Har- 
 rington sharply. " Miss Torrington has acted 
 with great propriety, and exactly with the sort 
 of promptitude and decision of character for 
 which I should have given her credit. Be- 
 ware, Mr. Mowbray, how you make light of 
 the appearance of religious schism among you : 
 it is a deadly weapon of discord, and the poi-i 
 son in which it is dipped seldom finds an 
 antidote either in family affection or filial 
 obedience." 
 
 " But Fanny is so nearly a child, Lady 
 Harrington, that I can hardly believe her ca- 
 pable of manifesting any very dangerous re- 
 ligious zeal at present." 
 
 " You don't know what you are talking 
 about, Charles ! Of every family into which 
 this insidious and most anti-christian schism 
 has crept, you would find, upon inquiry, that 
 in nine instances out of ten, it has been the 
 young girls who have been selected as the first 
 objects of conversion, and then made the 
 active means of spreading it afterwards. Don't 
 treat this matter lightly, my dear boy ! Per-
 
 36 THE VICAR OF 
 
 sonally I know nothing of this Mr. Cart- 
 wright ; — we never leave our parish church 
 and our excellent Dr. Broughton, to run after 
 brawling extempore preachers ; — but I have 
 been told by one or two of our neighbours 
 who do, that he is what is called a shining 
 light ; which means, being interpreted, a rant- 
 ing, canting fanatic. Take care, above all 
 things, that your mother does not catch the 
 infection." 
 
 " My mother ! — Oh no ! Her steady prin- 
 ciples and quiet good sense would render such 
 a falling oif as that quite impossible." 
 
 " Very well ! I am willing to hope so. And 
 yet, Charles, I cannot for the life of me help 
 thinking that she must have had some other 
 adviser than her own heart when she left 
 my good Sir Gilbert's letter without an an- 
 swer." 
 
 " Of what letter do you speak, Lady Har- 
 rington ?" said young Mowbray, colouring ; — 
 " of that whereby he refused to execute the 
 trust my father bequeathed him ?" 
 
 " No, Charles ! Of that whereby he re- 
 scinded his refusal." 
 
 " Has such a letter been sent ?" inquired 
 Mowbray eagerly. " I never heard of it."
 
 WREXHILL. 37 
 
 " Indeed ! Then we must presume that 
 Mrs. Mowbray did not think it worth men- 
 tioning. Such a letter has, however, been sent, 
 Mr. Mowbray ; and I confess, I hoped, on see- 
 ing you arrive, that 3'ou were come to give it 
 an amicable, though somewhat tardy answer, 
 in person." 
 
 " I am greatly surprised," replied Charles, 
 " to hear that such a letter has been received 
 by my mother, because I had been led to be- 
 lieve that Sir Gilbert had declared himself 
 immovable on the subject ; but still more am 
 I surprised that I should not have heard of 
 it. Could Helen know it, and not tell me ? 
 It must have been to her a source of the 
 greatest happiness, as the one which preceded 
 had been of the deepest mortification and 
 sorrow." 
 
 " Your sister, then, saw the first letter ?" 
 
 " She did. Lady Harrington, and ^^TOte me 
 word of it, with expressions of the most sincere 
 regret." 
 
 " But of the second she said nothins: ? That 
 is not like Helen." 
 
 *' So Httle is it like her, that I feel confident 
 she never heard of the second letter."
 
 38 THE VICAR OF 
 
 " t believe so too, Cimrles. But what, 
 then, are we to think of your mother's hav- 
 ing shown the first letter, and concealed the 
 second ?" 
 
 "It cannot be ! my mother never conceals 
 anything from us. We have never, from the 
 moment we left the nursery, been kept m igno- 
 rance of any circumstance of general interest 
 to the family. My poor father's constant 
 phrase upon all such occasions was — ' Let it 
 be discussed in a committee of the whole 
 house.' 
 
 " I cannot understand it," repUed the old 
 lady, seating herself upon a bench in the 
 shade ; " but, at any rate, I rejoice that you 
 did not all think Sir Gilbert's recantation — 
 which was not written without an effort, I 
 promise you — so totally unworthy of notice as 
 you have appeared to do." 
 
 Charles Mowbray seated himself beside her. 
 and nearly an hour was passed in conversation 
 on the same subject, or others connected with 
 it. At the end of that time. Sir Gilbert, 
 booted and spurred, appeared at the door of 
 the mansion, followed by his son. There was 
 an angry spot upon his cheek, and though it
 
 WREXHILL. 39 
 
 was sufficiently evident that lie was eager to 
 meet young Mowbray, it was equally so that 
 he was displeased with him. 
 
 Lady Harrington, however, soon cleared the 
 way to the most frank and cordial communi- 
 cation, rendering all explanation unnecessary 
 by exclaiming, " He has never seen nor heard 
 of your second letter, Sir Gilbert — nor Helen 
 either." 
 
 The baronet stood still for a moment, look- 
 ing with doubt and surprise first at his wife, 
 and then at his guest. The doubt, however, 
 vanished in a moment, and he again advanced, 
 and now with an extended hand, towards 
 Charles. 
 
 A conversation of some length ensued ; but 
 as it consisted wholly of conjectures upon a 
 point that they were all equally unable to 
 explain, it is unnecessary to repeat it. The 
 two young men met each other with expres- 
 sions of the most cordial regard, and before 
 they parted. Colonel Harrington related the 
 conversation he had held with Helen and Miss 
 Torrington, the result" of which was his father's 
 having despatched the letter whose fate ap- 
 peared involved in so much mystery. 
 
 Lady Harrington, notwithstanding those who
 
 40 THE VICAR OF 
 
 did not love her, called her masculine, showed 
 some feminine tact in not mentioning, to Sir 
 Gilbert that it was a letter from Miss Torring- 
 ton which had recalled Charles. It is pro- 
 bable that when her own questionings had 
 forced this avowal from him, she had per- 
 ceived some shade of embarrassment in his 
 answer; but she failed not to mention the 
 serious turn that Fanny Mowbray appeared 
 to have taken, and her suspicions that the new 
 Vicar of Wrexhill must have been rather more 
 assiduous than was desirable in his visits at the 
 Park. 
 
 " The case is clear — clear as daylight, my 
 lady : I understand it all. ' By their fruits 
 ye shall know them,^ — and by them shall ye 
 know their fruits. Stop a moment, Charles : 
 if you won't stay dinner, you must stay while 
 I furnish you with a document by means of 
 which you may, I think, make a useful ex- 
 periment." 
 
 Without waiting for an answer. Sir Gilbert 
 left the party in the garden and hurried into 
 the house, whence he returned in a few minutes 
 Vv'ith a scrap of paper in his hand. 
 
 " Fortunately, Charles, very fortunately, I 
 have kept a copy of my last note to your
 
 WREXHILL. 41 
 
 mother. I am sure I know not what induced 
 me to keep it : had such a thing happened 
 to Mr. Cartwright, he would have declared it 
 providential — but I in my modesty only call 
 it lucky. — Take this paper, Charles, and read 
 it if you will : 'tis a d — d shame you have 
 not read it before ! You say, I think, that 
 the vicar is expected at Mowbray this even- 
 ing : just put this scrap of paper into his 
 hand, and ask him if he ever read it before. 
 Let him say what he will, I give you credit 
 for sufficient sharpness to find out the truth. 
 If he has seen it, I shall know whom I have 
 to thank for the insolent contempt it has met 
 with." 
 
 " But my mother !" cried Charles with emo- 
 tion. " Is it possible that she could conceal 
 such a note as this from her children, and show 
 it to this man ? Sir Gilbert, I cannot be- 
 lieve it." 
 
 " I don't like to believe it myself, Charles ; 
 upon my soul I don't. But what can we think ? 
 At any rate, make the experiment to-night ; it 
 can do no harm ; and come here to dinner to- 
 morrow to tell us the result." 
 
 " I will come to you with the greatest plea- 
 sure, and bring you all the intelligence I
 
 42 THE VICAR OF 
 
 can get. My own opinion is, that the note 
 was lost before it reached my mother's hands. 
 The usual hour, I suppose. Sir Gilbert, — six 
 o'clock ?" 
 
 " Six o'clock, Charles, — and, as usual, punc- 
 tual to a moment." 
 
 When Mowbray reached his home, it was in 
 truth rather more than time to dress ; but he 
 kept the young ladies waiting as short a time 
 as possible. Fanny presented him in proper 
 style to Miss Cartwright as soon as he appear- 
 ed in the drawing-room ; and he had the honour 
 of giving that silent young lady his arm to the 
 dining-room. 
 
 Charles thought her deep-set black eyes very 
 handsome ; nevertheless he secretly wished that 
 she were a hundred miles off, for her presence, 
 of course, checked every approach to confiden- 
 tial conversation. 
 
 Nothing, indeed, could well be more dull 
 and unprofitable than this dinner. Miss Cart- 
 wright spoke not at all ; Fanny, no more than 
 was necessary for the performance of her duty 
 at the head of the table ; and Rosalind looked 
 pale and languid, and so completely out of 
 spirits that every word she spoke seemed a 
 painful eifort to her. She was occupied in re-
 
 WREXHILL. 43 
 
 calling to mind the tone and air of the party 
 who dined together in that same room about 
 six months before, when Charles had last re- 
 turned from Oxford. The contrast these re- 
 collections offered to the aspect of the present 
 party was most painful ; and as Rosalind 
 turned her eyes round the table with a look of 
 wistful melancholy, as if looking for those who 
 were no longer there, her thoughts were so 
 legibly written on her countenance that Mow- 
 bray understood them as plainly as if they had 
 been spoken. 
 
 " Rosalind, will you take wine with me ? — 
 You look tired and pale." This was said in a 
 tone of affectionate interest that seemed to ex- 
 cite the attention of Henrietta ; and when Miss 
 Torrington raised her eyes to answer it, she 
 observed that young lady's looks fixed on Mr. 
 Mowbray's countenance with an expression 
 that denoted curiosity. 
 
 The whole party seemed glad to escape from 
 the dinner-table ; and the young ladies, with 
 light shawls and parasols, had just wandered 
 out upon the lawn, when they met Mr. Cart- 
 wright approaching the house. 
 
 Fanny coloured, and looked at her brother. 
 Miss Cartwright coloured too; and her eyes
 
 44 THE VICAR OF 
 
 followed the direction of Fanny's, as if to see 
 how this familiar mode of approach was ap- 
 proved by Mr. Mowbray. 
 
 Charles certainly felt a little surprised, and 
 did not take much pains to conceal it. For a 
 moment he looked at the vicar, as if not 
 quite certain who it was, and then, touch- 
 ing his hat with ceremonious politeness, said 
 haughtily enough " Mr. Cartwright, I be- 
 lieve ?" 
 
 It would have been difficult for any one to 
 find fault with the manner in which this salu- 
 tation was returned. In a tone admirably mo- 
 dulated between profound respect and friendly 
 kindness, his hat raised gracefully from his 
 head to greet the whole party, and his hand- 
 some features wearing an expression of the 
 gentlest benevolence, Mr. Cartwright hoped 
 that he had the happiness of seeing Mr. Mow- 
 bray well. 
 
 Charles felt more than half ashamed of the 
 reception he had given him, and stretched out 
 his hand as if to atone for it. The vicar felt 
 his advantage, and pursued it by the most easy, 
 winning, yet respectful style of conversation. 
 His language and manners became completely 
 those of an accomplished man of the world;
 
 WREXHILL. 45 
 
 his topics were drawn from the day's paper and 
 the last review : he ventured a jest upon Don 
 Carlos, and a bo7i mot upon the Duke of Wel- 
 lington ; took little or no notice of Fanny ; 
 spoke affectionately to his daughter, and gaily 
 to Miss Torrington ; and, in short, appeared to 
 be as little deserving of all Rosahnd had said 
 of him as it was well' possible for a gentleman 
 to be. 
 
 " Fair Rosalind has certainly suffered her 
 imagination to conjure up a bugbear in this 
 man," thought Charles. " It is impossible he 
 can be the violent fanatic she describes." 
 
 After wandering about the gardens for some 
 time, Fanny proposed that they should go in to 
 tea; but before they reached the house, Mr. 
 Cartwright proposed to take his leave, saying 
 that he had an engagement in Wrexhill, which 
 was to prevent his lengthening his visit. 
 
 The adieu had been spoken on all sides, and 
 the vicar turned from them to depart, when 
 Charles recollected the commission he had re- 
 ceived from Sir Gilbert, and that he had pro- 
 mised to report the result on the morrow. 
 Hastily following him, therefore, he said, " I 
 beg your pardon, Mr. Cartwright ; but, before 
 you go, will you have the kindness to read this
 
 46 THE VICAR OF 
 
 note, and tell me if you know whether my mo- 
 ther received such a one before she went to 
 London ?" 
 
 Mr. Cartwright took the note, read it atten- 
 tively, and then returned it, saying, " No, Mr. 
 Mowbray, I should certainly think not: not 
 because I never saw or heard of it, but because 
 I imagine that if she had, she would not have 
 proceeded to London without Sir Gilbert. Was 
 such a note as that sent, Mr. Mowbray ?" 
 
 Charles had kept his eye very steadily fixed 
 on the vicar, both while he read the note, and 
 while he spoke of it. Not the slightest indica- 
 tion, however, of his knowing anything about 
 it was visible in his countenance, voice, or 
 manner; and, again as he looked at him, young 
 Mowbray felt ashamed of suspicions for which 
 there seemed to be so little cause. 
 
 " Svich a note as this was sent, Mr. Cart- 
 wright," he frankly replied : " but I suspect 
 that by some unlucky accident it never reached 
 my mother's hands ; otherwise, as you well ob- 
 serve, she would not, most assuredly, have set 
 off to London on this business without commu- 
 nicating with Sir Gilbert Harrington.'' 
 
 " I conceive it must be so, indeed, Mr. Mow- 
 bray ; and it is greatly to be lamented, for the 
 
 ii
 
 WREXHILL. 47 
 
 receiving it would have saved poor Mrs. Mow- 
 bray much anxiety and trouble." 
 
 " She expressed herself to you as being an- 
 noyed by Sir Gilbert's refusing to act ?" 
 
 " Oh yes, repeatedly ; so much so, indeed, 
 that nothing but the indispensable duty of my 
 parish prevented my offering to accompany her 
 to London myself. I wished her very much to 
 send for you ; but nothing would induce her to 
 interrupt your studies.' 
 
 It is not in the nature of a frank-hearted 
 young man to doubt statements thus simply 
 uttered by one having the bearing and appear- 
 ance of a gentleman; and Charles Mowbray 
 reported accordingly at the dinner-table of Sir 
 Gilbert, assuring him that the test had proved 
 Mr. Cartwright's innocence on this point most 
 satisfactorily.
 
 48 THE VICAR OF 
 
 CHAPTER IV. 
 
 MR. STEPHEN CORBOLD. 
 
 We must now follow Mrs. Mowbray and 
 Helen to London, as some of the circumstances 
 which occurred there proved of importance to 
 them afterwards. The journey was a very me- 
 lancholy one to Helen, and her feelings as un- 
 like as possible to those which usually accom- 
 pany a young lady of her age, appearance, and 
 station, upon a visit to the metropolis. Mrs. 
 Mowbray spoke very little, being greatly oc- 
 cupied by the volume recommended to her 
 notice, at parting, by Mr. Cartwright; and 
 more than once Helen felt something like envy 
 at the situation of the two servants, who, 
 perched aloft behind the carriage, were enjoy- 
 ing without restraint the rapid njovement, the
 
 WREXHILL. 49 
 
 fresh air, and the beautiful country through 
 which they passed ; while she, like a drooping 
 flower on which the sun has ceased to shine, 
 hung her fair head, and languished for the 
 kindly warmth she had lost. 
 
 They reached Wimpole Street about eight 
 o'clock in the evening, and found everything 
 prepared for them with the most sedulous at- 
 tention in their handsome and commodious 
 apartments. 
 
 Mrs. Mowbray was tired, and, being really in 
 need of the refreshment, blessed the hand, or 
 rather the thought, which had forestalled all 
 her wants and wishes, and spread that dearest 
 of travelling banquets, tea and coffee, ready to 
 greet her as she entered the drawing-room. 
 
 " This letter has been left for you, ma'am, 
 by the gentleman who took the apartment," 
 said the landlady, taking a packet from the 
 chimney-piece ; " and he desired it might be 
 given to you immediately." 
 
 Mrs. Mowbray opened it ; but perceiving it 
 enclosed another, the address of which she 
 glanced her eye upon, she folded it up again, 
 and besr^ed to be shown to her room while the 
 tea was made. 
 
 Her maid followed her, but was dismissed 
 
 VOL. II. D
 
 50 THE VICAR OF 
 
 with orders to see if Miss Mowbray wanted 
 anything. As soon as she was alone^ she pre- 
 pared to examine the packet, the receipt of 
 which certainly startled her, for it was in the 
 handwriting of Mr. Cartwright, from whom 
 she had parted but a few hours before. 
 
 The envelope contained only these words : 
 
 " Mr. Stephen Corbold presents his respect- 
 ful compliments to Mrs. Mov/bray, and will do 
 himself the honour of waiting upon her to- 
 morrow morning at eleven o'clock.'^ 
 
 " Gray's Inn, July 13th, 1833." 
 
 Mrs. Mowbray ran her eyes very rapidly 
 over these words, and then opened the en- 
 closed letter. It was as follows : — 
 
 " Do not let the unexpected sight of a letter 
 from your minister alarm you, my dear and 
 much-valued friend. I have nothing pa,inful 
 to disclose ; and my sole object in writing is to 
 make you feel that though you are distant 
 from the sheltered spot wherein the Lord hath 
 caused you to dwell, the shepherd's eye which 
 hath been appointed to \vatch over you is not 
 withdrawn.
 
 WREXHILL. 5 1 
 
 " I am no longer a young man, my dear 
 Mrs. Mowbray ; and during the years through 
 which I have passed, my profession, my duty, 
 and my indination have ahke led me to exa- 
 mine the souls of my fellow-creatures, and to 
 read them, as it were, athwart the veil of their 
 mortal bodies. Habit and application have 
 given me, I believe, some skill in develo^^ing 
 the inward character of those amongst whom I 
 am thrown : nor can I doubt that the hand of 
 God is in this, as in truth it is in all things if 
 we do but diligently set ourselves to trace it; — 
 I cannot, I say, but believe that this faculty 
 which I feel so strong within me, of discern- 
 ing in whom those spirits abide that the Lord 
 hath chosen for his own, — I cannot but believe 
 that this faculty is given me by his especial 
 will and for his especial glory, I wish well, 
 sincerely well, to the whole human race : I 
 would never lose an opportunity of lifting my 
 voice in warning to them, in the hope that per- 
 adventure there may be one among the crowd 
 who may turn and follow me. But, my friend, 
 far different is the feeling with which my soul 
 clings with steadfast care and love to those on 
 whom I see the anointing finger of the Lord. 
 It is such that I would lead, even as a pilot 
 
 D 2
 
 52 THE VICAR OF 
 
 leadeth the vessel intrusted to his skill, into 
 the peaceful waters, where glory, and honour, 
 and joy unspeakable and without end, shall 
 abide with them for ever ! 
 
 " Repine not, oh ! my friend, if all your race 
 are not of these. Rather rejoice wdth exceed- 
 ing great joy that it hath pleased the Holy One 
 to set his seal on two. To this effect, look 
 round the world, my gentle friend, and see 
 what myriads of roofs arise beneath which not 
 one can be found to show forth the saving 
 power of Christ. Mark them ! how they thread 
 the giddy maze, and dance onward down the 
 slippery path that leads to everlasting damna- 
 tion ! Mark this, sweet spii'it ! and rejoice that 
 you and your Fanny are snatched from the 
 burning ! My soul revels in an ecstasy of rap- 
 ture unspeakable, as I gaze upon you both, 
 and know that is I, even I, whom the Lord 
 hath chosen to lead you to his pastures. What 
 are aU the victories and glories of the world to 
 this ? Think you, my gentle friend, that if all 
 the worldly state and station of Lambeth were 
 offered me on one side, and the task of leading 
 thy meek steps into the way of life called me to 
 the other, that I should hesitate for one single 
 instant which to choose ?
 
 WREXHILL. 53 
 
 " Oh no ! Trust me, I would meet the scorn 
 and revihngs of all men — ay, and the bitterest 
 persecutions that ever the saints of old were 
 called upon to bear, rather than turn mine 
 eyes from thee and the dear work of thy salva- 
 tion, though princedoms, principalities, and 
 powers might be gained thereby ! 
 
 " Be strong then in faith, be strong in hope ; 
 for thou art well loved of the Lord, and of him 
 whom it hath been His will to place near thee 
 as his minister on eartli ! 
 
 " Be strong in faith ! Kneel down, sweet 
 friend ! — even now, as thine eye reads these 
 characters traced by the hand of one who would 
 give his life to guard thy soul from harm, 
 kneel down, and ask that the Holy Ghost may 
 be with thee, — well assured that he who bids 
 thee do so will at the same moment be kneel- 
 ing, likewise, to invoke blessings on thy fair 
 and virtuous head ! 
 
 " At the moment when the heart is drawn 
 heavenward, as mine is now, how hateful — I 
 may say, how profane, seem those worldly ap- 
 pellations and distinctions with which the silly 
 vanity of man has sought to decorate our indi- 
 vidual nothingness ! How much more befittin<r 
 a serious Christian is it, in such a moment as
 
 54 THE VICAR OF 
 
 this, to use that name which was bestowed by 
 the authority of Christ ! You have three such, 
 niy sweet friend. The two first are now appro- 
 priated, as it were, to your daughters ; but the 
 third is more especially your own. — Clara ! On 
 Clara may the dew of Heaven descend like 
 healing balm ! On Clara may the Saviour and 
 the Lamb set his seal ! On Clara may the 
 Holy Ghost descend to keep and overshadow 
 her from all danger ! — Kneel then, sweet Clara! 
 — thou chosen handmaid of the Lord ! kneel 
 down, and think that William Cartwright 
 kneels beside thee ! 
 
 " Written on ray knees in the secret recesses 
 of my own chamber. — W. C." 
 
 No sooner did Mrs. Mowbray's eye reach 
 the words " kneel down," than she obeyed 
 them, and in this attitude read to the end of 
 the epistle. Mrs. Mowbray's feelings, when- 
 ever strongly excited, either by joy, sorrow, or 
 any other emotion, always showed themselves 
 in tears, and she now wept profusely — vehe- 
 mently ; though it is probable she would have 
 been greatly puzzled to explain why, even to 
 herself. She would certainly, however, have
 
 WREXHILL. 55 
 
 declared, had she spoken on the subject to any 
 one, that those tears were a joy, a blessing, and 
 a comfort to her. But as she had nobody to 
 whom she could thus open her hearty she wash- 
 ed her eyes with cold water, and descended 
 with all the composure she could assume to 
 Helen and the tea-table. 
 
 Notwithstanding this precaution, Helen's 
 watchful eye perceived that her mother had 
 been weeping, and, forgetting the unnatural 
 coldness which a breath more fatal than pesti- 
 lence had placed between them, she exclaimed 
 ^^dth all her wonted tenderness, 
 
 " What is the matter, dear mamma? — I 
 trust that no bad news has met you ?" 
 
 If all other circumstances left it a matter of 
 doubt whether evangelical influence (as it is 
 impiously called) were productive of good or 
 evil, the terrible power which it is so constantly 
 seen to have of destroying family union must 
 be quite sufficient to settle the question. Any 
 person who will take the trouble to inquire 
 into the fact, will find that family affection has 
 been more blighted and destroyed by the work-_ 
 ings of this fearful superstition than by any 
 other cause of which the history of man bears 
 record.
 
 56 THE VICAR OF 
 
 The tone of Helen's voice seemed for a mo- 
 ment to recall former feelings, and her mother 
 looked at her kindly : hut before she could give 
 utterance to any word of affection, the recollec- 
 tion of all Mr. Cartwright had said to prove 
 that Helen deserved not the affection of her 
 mother, and that the only chance left to save 
 her soul alive was to be found in the most 
 austere estrangement, till such time as her hard 
 heart should be softened : the recollection of all 
 this came across the terrified mind of Mrs. 
 Mowbrav, and she resumed the solemn and 
 distant bearing she had of late assumed, with 
 a nervous sensation of alarm at the great crime 
 she had been on the point of committing. 
 
 Poor Helen saw the look, and listened with 
 her whole soul in her eyes for the kind words 
 which had so nearly followed it; but when 
 they came not, her heart sank within her, and 
 pleading fatigue, she begged to be shown to 
 her room, where she spent half the night in 
 weeping. 
 
 Most punctually at eleven o'clock on the 
 following morning, Mr. Stephen Corbold was 
 announced, and a stiff priggish-looking figure 
 entered the drawing-room, who, though in 
 truth a " special attorney," looked much more
 
 WREXHILL. 57 
 
 like a thorough-bred methodistical preacher 
 than his friend and cousin Mr. Cartwright. In 
 age he was a few years that gentleman's junior, 
 but in all outward gifts most lamentably his 
 inferior ; being, in truth, as ill-looking and un- 
 gentlemanlike a person as any congregation 
 attached to the " Philo-Calvin Frybabe" prin- 
 ciples could furnish. 
 
 The footman might have announced him in 
 the same words as Lepine did Vadius : 
 
 " Madame, un hommeestlk, qui veut parler avous. 
 II est vetu de noir, et parle d'un ton doux." 
 
 For, excepting his little tight cravat, he ap- 
 peared to have nothing white about him, and 
 he seldom raised his cautious voice above a 
 whisper. 
 
 " I am here, madam," he began, addressing 
 himself to Mrs. Mowbray, who felt rather at a 
 loss what to say to him, " at the request of my 
 cousin, the Reverend William Jacob Cart- 
 wright, Vicar of Wrexhill. He hath given 
 me to understand that you have business to 
 transact at Doctors' Commons, relative to the 
 last will and testament of your late husband. 
 Am I correct, madam ?" 
 
 D 3
 
 58 THE VICAR OF 
 
 '' Quite so, Mr. Corbold. I wish to despatch 
 this business as quickly as possible, as I am 
 anxious to return again to my family.'^ 
 
 " No delay shall intervene that I can pre- 
 vent," replied the attorney. " Is there any 
 other business, madam, in which my services 
 can be available ?" 
 
 " You are very kind, sir. I believe there are 
 several things on which I shall have to trouble 
 you. Mr. Mowbray generally transacted his 
 own business, which in London consisted, I be- 
 lieve, solely in receiving dividends and paying 
 tradesmen's bills : the only lawyer he employed, 
 therefore, was a gentleman who resides in our 
 county, and who has hitherto had the care of 
 the estates. But my excellent minister and 
 friend Mr, Cartwright has written upon this 
 sheet of paper, 1 believe, Avhat it will be neces- 
 sary for me to do in order to arrange things 
 for the future." 
 
 Mrs. Mowbray put the paper into the law- 
 yer's hands, who read it over with great atten- 
 tion, nodding his head slightly from time to 
 time as any item struck him as particularly 
 interesting and important. 
 
 " Three per Cents — very good. Bank Stock 
 — very good. Power of attorney. — All right,
 
 WREXHILL. 59 
 
 madam, all right. It hath pleased the Lord to 
 give my cousin, his servant, a clear and com- 
 prehending intellect. All shall be done even 
 as it is here set down." 
 
 " How long, sir, do you think it will be ne- 
 cessary for me to remain in town ?" 
 
 " Why, madam, there are many men would 
 run this business out to great length. Here is 
 indeed sufficient to occupy a very active profes- 
 sional man many weeks : but, by the blessing 
 of God, which is often providentially granted 
 to me in time of need, I question not but I 
 may be able to release you in a few days, 
 madam, provided always that you are prepared 
 to meet such expenses as are indispensable upon 
 all occasions when great haste is required." 
 
 " Expense will be no object with me, Mr. 
 Corbokl ; but a prolonged absence from home 
 would 1)6 extremely inconvenient. Pray re- 
 member that I shall be most happy to pay any 
 additional sum whicli hastening through the 
 business may require." 
 
 " Very good, madam, very good. That the 
 Lord will be good unto me in this business, I 
 cannot presume to doubt ; for it hath been con- 
 signed unto me by one of God's saints on earth, 
 and it is for the service of a lady who, I am
 
 60 THE VICAR OF 
 
 assured by liim, is likely to become one of the 
 most favoured agents that the Lord ever select- 
 ed to do his work on earth." 
 
 Mrs. Mowbray coloured from a mixed feeling 
 of modesty and pleasure. That Mr. Cart- 
 wright should have thus described her, was most 
 soothing to her heart ; but when she recollected 
 how far advanced he was in the favour of God, 
 and how very near the threshold of grace she 
 as yet stood, her diffidence made her shrink 
 from hearing herself named in language so flat- 
 tering. 
 
 " Is that fair young person who left the room 
 soon after I entered it your daughter, ma- 
 dam ?" 
 
 " Yes, sir." 
 
 " Very good. I rejoice to hear it : that is, I 
 would be understood to say, that I rejoice with 
 an exceeding great joy that the child of a lady 
 who stands in such estimation as you do with 
 a chosen minister of God's elected church, 
 should wear an aspect so suitable to one who, 
 by the especial providence of God, will be led 
 to follow her example." 
 
 Mrs. Mowbray sighed. 
 
 " I lament, raadam,^' resumed Mr. Corbold, 
 " I may say with great and bitter lamenta-
 
 WREXHILL. 6 1 
 
 tion, both for your sake, and that of the 
 young person who has left the room, that 
 the London season should be so completely 
 over.'^ 
 
 " Sir !" said Mrs. Mowbray in an accent 
 of almost indignant surprise, " is it possible 
 that any friend and relation of Mr. Cartwright's 
 can imagine that I, in my unhappy situation 
 — or indeed, without that, as a Christian woman 
 hoping with fear and trembling to become one 
 of those set apart from worldly things, — is it 
 possible, sir, that you can think I should par- 
 take, or let my daughter partake, in the cor- 
 rupt sinfulness and profane rioting of a London 
 season \" 
 
 " May the Lord forgive you for so unjust 
 a suspicion, most respected madam !" cried 
 Mr. Corbold, clasping his hands and raising 
 his eyes to heaven. " The language of the 
 saints on earth is yet new to you, most ex- 
 cellent and highly-to-be-respected convert of 
 my cousin ! The London season of which 1 
 speak, and which you will hear alluded to by 
 such of the Lord's sinful creatures as, like 
 me, have reason to believe by an especial mani- 
 festation of grace that they are set apart for 
 the service of the Lord, — the London season
 
 & 
 
 G-2 THE VICAR OF ] 
 
 of wliicli I and they speak, is that when, 
 during about six blessed weeks in the spring, 
 the chosen vessels resort in countless numbers 
 to London, for the purpose of being present 
 at all the meetings which take place during 
 that time, with as much ardour and holy 
 zeal as the worldly-minded show in arrang- 
 ing their fetes and their fooleries at the insti- 
 gation of Satan— in anticipation, as it should 
 seem, poor deluded souls ! of the crowds that 
 they shall hereafter meet amidst fire and brim- 
 stone in his realms below. The season of 
 which I speak, and of which you will hear 
 all the elect speak with rapture and thanks- 
 giving, consists of a quick succession of splen- 
 did and soul-stirring meetings, at which all 
 the saints on whom the favour of the Lord 
 has descended in the gift of speech hold forth 
 in his glory, some for one, some for t\yo, some 
 for three, some for four— ay, some for five 
 hours at a time, sustained, as you may sup- 
 pose, by a visible resting of the Holy Ghost 
 upon them through the Lord's wall. This, 
 madam, is the season that, for your sake, and 
 the sake of the fair young person your daugh- 
 ter, I wished was not yet over.^' 
 
 Mrs. Mowbray made a very penitent and
 
 WREXHILL. 63 
 
 full apology for the blunder she had committed, 
 and very meekly confessed her ignorance, 
 declaring that she had never before heard the 
 epithet of " London season" given to anything 
 so heavenly-minded and sublime as the meet- 
 ings he described. 
 
 The discovery of this species of ignorance on 
 the part of Mrs. Mowbray, which was by no 
 means confined to the instance above men- 
 tioned, was a very favourable circumstance for 
 Mr. Corbold. There was, perhaps, no other sub- 
 ject in the world upon which he was competent 
 to give information (except in the technicali- 
 ties of his own profession) ; but in everything 
 relating to missionary meetings, branch-mis- 
 sionary meetings' reports, child's missionary 
 branch committees, London Lord's-day's socie- 
 ties, and the like, he was quite perfect. All 
 this gave him a value in Mrs. Mowbray's eyes 
 as a companion which he might have wanted 
 without it. At all conversations of this kind, 
 Mrs. Mowbray took great care that Helen 
 should be present, persuaded that nothing 
 could be so likely to give her that savour of 
 righteousness in whicli, as yet, she was so 
 greatly deficient. 
 The consequence of this arrangement was
 
 64 THE VICAR OF 
 
 twofold. On Helen's side, it generated a feel- 
 ing compounded of contempt and loathing 
 towards the regenerated attorney, which in 
 most others would have led to the passion 
 called hatred ; but in her it seemed rather 
 a passive than an active sentiment, which 
 would never have sought either nourishment 
 or relief in doing injury to its object, but 
 which rendered her so ill at ease in his pre- 
 sence that her life became perfectly wretched 
 from the frequency of it. 
 
 On the part of the gentleman, the effect of 
 these frequent interviews was different. From 
 thinking Mrs. Mowbray's daughter a very fair 
 young person, he grew by gradual, but pretty 
 rapid degrees, to perceive that she was the 
 very loveliest tabernacle in which the Lord had 
 ever enshrined the spirit of a woman ; and by 
 the time Mrs. Mowbray had learned by rote 
 the names, titles, connexions, separations, 
 unions, deputations, and endowments of all 
 the missionary societies, root and branch, and 
 of all the central and eccentric evangelical 
 establishments for the instruction of ignorance 
 in infants of four months to adults of four- 
 score, Mr. Stephen Corbold had made up his 
 mind to believe that, by fair means or foul.
 
 WREXHILL. 65 
 
 it was his bounden duty, as a pious man 
 and serious Christian, to appropriate the fair 
 Helen to himself in this life, and thereby 
 ensure her everlasting glory in the life to 
 come. 
 
 It must not be supposed that while these 
 things passed in London the Vicar of Wrex- 
 hill was forgotten. Mrs. Mowbray's heart 
 and conscience both told her that such a letter 
 as she had received from him must not re- 
 main unanswered : she therefore placed Helen in 
 the drawing-room, with a small but very close- 
 ly-printed volume on " Free Grace," recom- 
 mended by Mr. Corbold, and having desired 
 her, in the voice of command, to study it at- 
 tentively till dinner-time, she retired to her 
 own room, where, having knelt, wept, prayed, 
 written, and erased, for about three hours, 
 she finally signed and sealed an epistle, of 
 which it is unnecessary to say more than that 
 it conveyed a very animated feeling of satis- 
 faction to the heart of the holy man to whom 
 it was addressed.
 
 66 THE VICAR OF 
 
 CHAPTER V. 
 
 MR. STEPHEN CORBOI.D RETURNS WITH MRS. MOWBRAY 
 AND HELEN TO WREXHILL. 
 
 Mrs. Mowbray^s business in London, simple 
 and straightforward as it was, might probably 
 under existing circumstances have occupied 
 many weeks, had not a lucky thought which 
 visited the restless couch of Mr. Stephen 
 Corbold been the means of bringing it to a 
 speedy conclusion. 
 
 " Soyez amant, et vous serez inventif," is a 
 pithy proverb, and has held good in many an 
 illustrious instance, but in none, perhaps, more 
 conspicuously than in that of Mr. Stephen 
 Corbold's passion for Miss Mowbray. One of 
 the earliest proofs he gave of this, was the per- 
 suading Mrs. Mowbray that the only way in
 
 WREXHILL. 67 
 
 which he could, consistently Avith his other 
 engagements, devote to her as much time as 
 her aflFairs required, would be, by passing 
 every evening with her. And he did pass 
 every evening with her : and poor Helen was 
 given to understand, in good set terms, that 
 if she presumed to retire before that excellent 
 man Mr. Stephen Corbold had finished his 
 last tumbler of soda-water and Madeira, not 
 only would she incur her mother's serious 
 displeasure, but be conhded (during their 
 absence from Mowbray) to the spiritual in- 
 struction of some earnest minister, who would 
 teach her in what the duty of a daughter 
 consisted. 
 
 And so Helen Mowbray sat till twelve 
 o'clock every night, listening to the works of 
 the saints of the nineteenth century, and ex- 
 posed to the unmitigated stare of Mr. Stephen - 
 Corbold's grey eyes. 
 
 The constituting himself the guide and pro- 
 tector of the ladies through a series of extem- 
 porary preachings and lecturings on Sunday, 
 was perhaps too obvious a duty to be classed 
 as one of love's invention ; but the ingenuity 
 shown in persuading Mrs. Mowbray that it 
 would be necessary for the completion of her
 
 68 , THE VICAR OF 
 
 business that he should attend her home, most 
 certainly deserves this honour. 
 
 Though no way wanting in that quality of 
 mind which the invidious denominate " impu- 
 dence/' and the judicious " proper confidence '^ 
 — a quality as necessary to the fitting out of 
 Mr. Stephen Corbold as parchment and red 
 tape, — he nevertheless felt some slight ap- 
 proach to hesitation and shame-facedness when 
 he first hinted the expediency of this measure. 
 But his embarrassment was instantly relieved 
 by Mrs. Mowbray's cordial assurance that she 
 rejoiced to hear such a manner of concluding 
 the business was possible, as she knew it 
 would give their " excellent minister^' pleasure 
 to see his cousin. 
 
 There is no Christian virtue, perhaps, to 
 which a serious Mddow lady is so often called 
 (unless she belong to that class invited by the 
 " exemplary" in bevies, by way of charity, 
 when a little teapot is set between every two of 
 them,) — there is no Christian virtue more con- 
 stantly inculcated on the minds of 7'ich serious 
 wddows than that of hospitality ; nor is there a 
 text that has been quoted oftener to such, or 
 with greater variety of accent, as admonitory, 
 encouragingly, beseechingly, approvingly, jere-
 
 WREXHILL. 69 
 
 rniadingly in reproach, and hallelujahingly in 
 gratitude and admiration, than those three 
 impressive and laudatory words of Saint Paul, 
 
 " GIVEN TO HOSPITALITY !" 
 
 During a snug little morning visit at the 
 Park, at which only Mrs. Mowbray and Fanny 
 were present, Mr. Cartwright accidentally 
 turned to these words ; and nothing could 
 be more touchingly eloquent than the manner 
 in which he dwelt upon and explained them. 
 
 From that hour good Mrs. Mowbray had 
 been secretly lamenting the want of sufficient 
 opportunity to show how fully she understood 
 and valued this Christian virtue, and how will- 
 ing she was to put it in practice toward all 
 such as her " excellent minister'^ should ap- 
 prove : it was, therefore, positively with an 
 outpouring of fervent zeal that she welcomed 
 the prospect of a visit from such a man as Mr. 
 Stephen Corbold. 
 
 " It is indeed a blessing and a happiness, 
 Mr. Corbold," said she, " that what I feared 
 would detain me many days from my home 
 and my family should, by God's providence, be 
 converted into such a merciful dispensation as 
 I must consider your coming to be. When 
 shall you be able to set out, my dear sir?"
 
 70 THE VICAR OF 
 
 " I could set out to-morrow, or, at the very 
 latest, the day after, if I could obtain a con- 
 veyance that I should deem perfectly safe for 
 the papers I have to carry." 
 
 Helen shuddered, for she saw his meaning 
 Im-king in the corner of his eye as he turned 
 towards her one of his detested glances. 
 
 " Perhaps," said Mrs. Mowbray, hesitat- 
 ingly, and fearful that she might be taxing his 
 great good-nature too far, — " perhaps, upon 
 such an urgent occasion, you might have the 
 great goodness, Mr. Corbold, to submit to 
 making a third in my travelling-carriage ?" 
 
 " My gratitude would indeed be very great 
 for such a permission," he replied, endeavour- 
 ing to betray as little pleasure as possible. " I 
 do assure you, my dear lady, such precautions 
 are far from unnecessary. The Lord, for his 
 own especial purposes, which are to us inscrut- 
 able, ordains that his tender care to usward 
 shall be shown rather by giving us prudence 
 and forethought to avoid contact with the 
 wicked, than by any removal of them, by his 
 holy intervention, from our path : wherefore I 
 liold myself bound in righteousness to confess 
 that the papers concerning your affairs — even 
 yours, my honoured lady, — might run a very
 
 WREXHILL. 71 
 
 fearful risk of being abducted, and purloined, 
 by some of the many ungodly persons with 
 whom no dispensation of Providence hath yet 
 interfered to prevent their jostling his own 
 people when they travel, as sometimes unhap- 
 pily they must do, in stage-coaches." 
 
 " Ah, Mr. Corbold !" replied the widow, 
 (mentally alluding to a conversation which she 
 had held with Mr. Cartwright on the separa- 
 tion to be desired between the chosen and the 
 not-chosen even in this world ; such being, as 
 he said, a sort of type or foreshowing of that 
 eternal separation promised in the world to 
 come ;)— " Ah, Mr. Corbold ! if I had the 
 power to prevent it, no chosen servants of 
 the Lord should ever again find themselves 
 obliged to submit to such promiscuous mixture 
 with the ungodly as this unsanctified mode of 
 travelling must lead to. Had I power and 
 influence sufficient to carry such an under- 
 taking into efi'ect, I would certainly endeavour 
 to institute a society of Christians, who, by 
 liberal subscriptions among themselves, might 
 collect a fund for defraying the travelling ex- 
 penses of those who are set apart for salvation. 
 It must be an abomination in the eyes of the 
 Lord, Mr. Corbold, that such should be seen
 
 72 THE VICAR OF 
 
 travelling on earth by the same vehicles as 
 those which convey the wretched beings who 
 are on their sure and certain road to eternal 
 destruction !" 
 
 " Ah, dearest madam V replied the attorney, 
 with a profound sigh, " such thoughts as those 
 are buds of holiness that shall burst forth into 
 full-blown flowers of eternal glory round your 
 head in heaven ! But alas ! no such society 
 is yet formed, and the suff^erings of the righ- 
 teous, for the want of it, are truly great !" 
 
 " I am sure they must be, Mr. Corbold," 
 replied the kind Mrs. Mowbray in an accent 
 of sincere compassion ; " but, at least in the 
 present instance, you may be sjDared such un- 
 seemly mixture, if you will be good enough 
 not to oljject to travelling three in the carriage. 
 Helen is very slight, and I trust you will not 
 be greatly incommoded." 
 
 Mr. Corbold's gratitude was too great to be 
 expressed in a sitting attitude; he therefore 
 rose from his chair, and pressing his extended 
 hands together as if invoking a blessing on the 
 meek lady's holy head, he uttered, " God re- 
 ward you, madam, for not forgetting those 
 whom the Lord hath remembered !" and as he 
 spoke, he bowed his head low, long, and reve-
 
 WREXHILL. 73 
 
 rently. As he recovered the erect position on 
 ordinary occasions permitted to man, he turned 
 a Httle round to give a glance of very lover-like 
 timidity towards Helen, who when he began 
 his reverence to her mother was in the room; 
 but as he now turned his disappointed eyes ail 
 round it, he discovered that she was there no 
 longer. 
 
 After this, the business which could, as Mr. 
 Corbold, said, be conveniently transacted in 
 London, was quickly despatched, and the day 
 fixed for their return to Mowbray, exactly one 
 week after they left it. 
 
 Mr. Stephen Corbold was invited to break- 
 fast previous to the departure ; and he came 
 accompanied by so huge a green bag, as pro- 
 mised a long stay among those to whose affairs 
 the voluminous contents related. 
 
 When all things in and about the carriage 
 were ready, Mr. Stephen Corbold presented 
 his arm to the widow, and placed her in it. 
 He then turned to Helen, who on this occa- 
 sion found it not so easy as at setting off to 
 avoid the hand extended towards her ; that is to 
 sa}'', she could not spring by it unheeded : but 
 as she would greatly have preferred the touch 
 of any other reptile, she contrived to be very 
 
 VOL. II. E
 
 74 THE VICAR OF 
 
 awkward, and actually caught hold of the 
 handle beside the carriage-door, instead of the 
 obsequious ungloved fingers which made her 
 shudder as she glanced her eyes towards 
 them. 
 
 " You will sit in the middle, Helen," said 
 Mrs. Mowbray. 
 
 " I wish, mamma, you would be so kind as 
 to let me sit in the dickey," replied the young 
 lady, looking up as she spoke to the very com- 
 fortable and unoccupied seat in front of the 
 carriage, which, but for Mrs. Mowbray's re- 
 spectful religious scruples, might certainly have 
 accommodated Mr. Corbold and his bag per- 
 fectly well. " I should like it so much better, 
 mamma !" 
 
 " Let me sit in the middle, I entreat !" cried 
 Mr. Corbold, entering the carriage in haste, to 
 prevent further discussion. " My dear young 
 lady," he continued, placing his person in the 
 least graceful of all imaginable attitudes, — " my 
 dear young lady, I beseech you — " 
 
 " Go into the corner, Helen !" said Mrs. 
 Mowbray hastily, wishing to put so exemplary 
 a Christian more at his ease, and without 
 thinking it necessary to answer the insidious 
 petition of her daughter, which, as she thought.
 
 WREXHILL. 75 
 
 plainly pointed at the exclusion of the righte- 
 ous attorney. 
 
 Helen ventured not to repeat it, and the 
 carriage drove off. For the first mile Mr. Ste- 
 phen Corbold sat, or rather perched himself, at 
 the extremest edge of the seat, his hat between 
 his knees, and every nmscle that ought to have 
 Ijeen at rest in active exercise, to prevent his 
 falling forward on his nose ; every feature, 
 meanwhile, seeming to say, " This is not my 
 carriage.'^ But by gentle degrees he slid far- 
 ther and farther backwards, till his spare per- 
 son was not only in the enjoyment of ease, but 
 of great happiness also. 
 
 Helen, as her mother observed, was "very 
 slight," and Mr. Corbold began almost to fancy 
 that she would ac last vanish into thin air, for, 
 as he quietly advanced, so did she quietly re- 
 treat, till she certainly did appear to shrink into 
 a very small compass indeed. 
 
 " 1 fear I crowd you, my dearest lady 1" he 
 said, addressing Mrs. Mowbray, at least ten 
 times during as many miles ; and every time 
 this fear came over him he gave her a little 
 more room, dreadfully to the annoyance of the 
 slight young lady on the other side of him. 
 Poor Helen had need to rememlDcr that she 
 
 E 2
 
 76 
 
 THE VICAR OF 
 
 was going home — going to Rosalind, to enable 
 her to endure the disgust of her position ; but 
 for several hours she did bear it heroically. 
 She thought of Mowbray, — of her flower-gar- 
 den, — of the beautiful Park, — of Rosalind's 
 snug dressing-room, and the contrast of all this 
 to the hfe she had led in London. She thought 
 too of Oakley, and of the possibility that some 
 of the family might, by some accident or other, 
 be met in some of the walks which Rosalind 
 and she would be sure to take. In short, with 
 her eyes incessantly turned through the open 
 window towards the hedges and ditches, the 
 fields and the flowers by the road-side, she 
 contrived to keep herself, body and soul, as far 
 as possible from the hated being who sat beside 
 her. 
 
 On the journey to London, Mrs, Mowbray 
 had not thought it necessary to stop for dinner 
 on the road, both she and Helen preferring to 
 take a sandwich in the carriage ; but the fear 
 of infringing any of the duties of that hospita- 
 lity which she now held in such high veneration, 
 she arranged matters difterently, and learning, 
 upon consulting her footman, that an excellent 
 house was situated about half-way between 
 London and Wrexhill, she not only determined
 
 WREXHILL. 77 
 
 upon stopping there, but directed the man to 
 send forward a note, ordering an early dinner 
 to be ready for them. 
 
 This halt was an agreeable surprise to Mr. 
 Stephen Corbold. It was indeed an arrange- 
 ment such as those of his peculiar sect are 
 generally found to approve; for it is a re- 
 markable fact, easily ascertained by any who 
 will give themselves the trouble of inquiry, 
 that the serious Christians of the present 
 age indulge themselves bodily, whenever the 
 power of doing so falls in their way, ex- 
 actly in proportion to the mortifications and 
 privations with which they torment their spirits : 
 so that while a young sinner would fly from 
 an untasted glass of claret that he might not 
 lose the prologue to a new play, a young saint 
 would sip up half-a-dozen (if he could get 
 them) while descanting on the grievous pains 
 of hell which the pursuit of pleasure must for 
 ever bring. 
 
 The repast, and even the wine, did honour 
 to the recommendation of the careful and expe- 
 rienced Thomas : and Mrs. Mowbray had the 
 sincere satisfaction of seeing Mr. Corbold (" le 
 pauvre homme /") eat half a pound of salmon, 
 one-third of a leg of lamb, and three-quarters
 
 78 
 
 THE VICAR OF 
 
 of a large pigeon-pie, with a degree of relish 
 that proved to her that she was " very right to 
 stop for dinner." 
 
 Nothing can show gratitude for such little 
 attentions as these so pleasantly and so effect- 
 ually as taking full advantage of them. 
 Mr. Corbold indeed carried this feeling so 
 far, that even after the two ladies had left 
 the room, he stepped back and pretty nearly 
 emptied the two decanters of wine before he 
 rejoined them. 
 
 The latter part of the journey produced a 
 very disagreeable scene, which, though it ended, 
 as Helen thought at the time, most delightfully 
 for her, was productive in its consequences of 
 many a bitter heart-ache. 
 
 It is probable that the good cheer at D , 
 
 tos^ether with the final libation that washed it 
 down, conveyed more than ordinary animation 
 to the animal spirits of the attorney, and for 
 some miles he discoursed with more than his 
 usual unction on the sins of the sinful, and 
 the holiness of the holy, till poor dear Mrs. 
 Mowbray, despite her vehement struggles to 
 keep her eyes open, fell fast asleep. 
 
 No sooner was Mr. Stephen Corbold fully 
 aware of this fact, than he began making some
 
 WREXHILL. / 9 
 
 very tender speeches to Helen. For some 
 time her onlj^ reply was expressed by thrusting 
 her head still farther out of the side window. 
 But this did not avail her long. As if to inti- 
 mate to her that a person whose attention could 
 not be obtained through the medium of the ears 
 must be roused from their apathy by the touch, 
 he took her hand. 
 
 Upon this she turned as suddenly as if an 
 adder had stung her, and fixing her eyes, 
 beaming with rage and indignation, upon him, 
 said, 
 
 " If you venture, sir, to repeat this insult, 
 I will call to the postilions to stop, and order 
 the footman instanily to take you out of the 
 carriage." 
 
 He returned her glance, however, rather 
 with passion than repentance, and audaciously 
 putting his arm round her waist, drew her 
 towards him, while he whispered in her ear, 
 " What would your dear good manmia say to 
 that ?" 
 
 Had he possessed the cunning of Mephis- 
 tophiles, he could not have uttered words more 
 calculated to unnerve her. The terrible con- 
 viction that it was indeed possible her mother 
 might justify, excuse, or, at any rate pardon
 
 80 THE VICAR OF 
 
 the action, came upon her heart like ice, and 
 burying her face in her hands, she burst into 
 tears. 
 
 Had Mr. Stephen Corbold been a wise man, 
 he would have here ceased his persecution: he 
 saw that she was humbled to the dust by the 
 reference he had so skilfully made to her mother, 
 and perhaps, had he emptied only one de- 
 canter, he might have decided that it would 
 be desirable to leave her in that state of 
 mind. But, as it was, he had the very ex- 
 ceeding audacity once more to put his arm 
 round her, and by a sudden and most un- 
 expected movement, impressed a kiss upon her 
 cheek. 
 
 Helen uttered a piercing scream ; and Mrs. 
 Mowbray, opening her eyes, demanded in a 
 voice of alarm, " What is the matter?" 
 
 Mr. Corbold sat profoundly silent ; but 
 Helen answered in great agitation, "I can re- 
 main in the carriage no longer, mamma, unless 
 you turn out this man V 
 
 " Oh , Helen ! Helen ! what can you mean 
 by using such language ?" answered her mo- 
 ther. " It is pride, I know, abominable pride, 
 — I have seen it from the very first, — which 
 leads you to treat this excellent man as you do.
 
 WREXHILL. 81 
 
 Do you forget that he is the relation as well as 
 the friend of our minister ? Fie upon it, 
 Helen ! you must bring down this haughty 
 spirit to something more approaching meek 
 Christian humility, or you and I shall never be 
 able to live too;ether." 
 
 It seems almost like a paradox, and yet it 
 is perfectly true, that had not Mrs. Mowbray 
 from the venj first, as she said, perceived the 
 utter vulgarity, in person, language, and de- 
 meanour, of the vicar's cousin, she would have 
 been greatly less observant and punctilious 
 in her civilities towards him ; nor would she 
 have been so fatally ready to quarrel with 
 her daughter for testifying her dislike of 
 a man who, her own taste told her, would 
 be detestable, were not the holiness of his 
 principles such as to redeem every defect 
 with which nature, education, and habit had 
 afflicted him. 
 
 The more Mrs. Mowbray felt disposed to 
 shrink from an intimate association with the 
 serious attorney, the more strenuously did she 
 force her nature to endure him ; and feeling, 
 almost unconsciously perhaps, that it was 
 impossible Helen should not detest him, she 
 put all her power and authority in action, 
 
 E 3
 
 82 THE ViCAR OF 
 
 not only to prevent her showing it, but to 
 prevent also so very sinful and worldly-minded 
 a sentiment from taking hold upon her young 
 mind. 
 
 Helen, however, was too much irritated at 
 this moment to submit, as she had been ever 
 used to do, to the commands of her mother ; 
 and still feeling the pressure of the serious 
 attorney's person against her own, she let 
 down the front glass, and very resolutely called 
 to the postilions to stop. 
 
 The boy who rode the wheeler immediately 
 lieard and obeyed her. 
 
 " Tell the servant to open the door," said 
 she with a firmness and decision which she 
 afterwards recalled to herself with astonish- 
 ment. 
 
 Thomas, who the moment the carriage 
 stopped had got down, obeyed the call she now 
 addressed to him, — opened the door, gave her 
 his arm ; and before either Mrs. Mowbray, or 
 the serious attorney either, had fully recover- 
 ed from their astonishment, Helen was com- 
 fortaljly seated on the dickey, enjoying the 
 cool breeze of a delicious afternoon upon her 
 flushed cheek. 
 
 The turn which was given to this transac-
 
 WREXHILL. 83 
 
 tion by Mr. Stephen Corbold during the tete- 
 a-tete conversation he enjoyed for the rest 
 of the journey with the young lady's mother, 
 was such as to do credit to his acuteness ; 
 and til at good lady's part in it showed plainly 
 that the new doctrines she had so rapidly 
 imbibed, while pretending to purify her heart, 
 had most lamentably perverted her judg- 
 ment.
 
 84 
 
 THE VICAR OF 
 
 CHAPTER VI. 
 
 THE RETLRN. 
 
 On reaching Mowbray, the first figure wliich 
 greeted the eyes of the travellers was that of 
 Charles, stationed on the portico steps wait- 
 ing to receive them. A line from Helen to 
 Rosahnd, written only the day before, an- 
 nounced their intended return ; but the ap- 
 jjearance of Charles was a surprise to them, 
 and to Helen certainly the most delightful 
 that she could have experienced. 
 
 Mr. Cartwright had written a long and very 
 edifying letter to Mrs. Mowbray, informing 
 her of the unexpected arrival of her son from 
 the scene of his studies, and making such 
 comments upon it as in his wisdom seemed
 
 WREXHILL. 85 
 
 good. But though this too was written in the 
 secret recesses of his own chamber, with many 
 affecting Uttle circumstances demonstrative of 
 his holy and gentle emotions while so employed, 
 it was nevertheless, under the influence of still 
 riper wisdom, subsequently destroyed, because 
 he thought that the first surprise occasioned 
 by the young man's unwonted appearance 
 would be more likely to produce the effect 
 he desired than even his statement. 
 
 Neither Rosalind nor Cliarles himself had 
 written, because they were both unwilhng to 
 state the real cause of his coming, and thought 
 the plea of whim would pass off better in con- 
 versation than on paper. That Fanny should 
 write nothiirg which good Mr. Cartwright did 
 not wish known, can be matter of surprise to 
 no one. 
 
 Helen, who had descried Charles before the 
 carriage stopped, descended from her lofty 
 position with dangerous ra})idity, and sprang 
 into his arms with a degree of delight greater, 
 perhaps, than she had ever before felt at seeing 
 liim. 
 
 The exclamation of Mrs. Mowbray certainly 
 had in it, as the wise vicar predicted, a tone 
 that indicated displeasure as well as surprise ;
 
 SG THE VICAR OF 
 
 and the embrace, which she could not refuse, 
 was so much less cordial than it was wont to 
 be, that he turned again to Helen, and once 
 more pressed her to his hearf, as if to con- 
 sole him for the want of tenderness in his mo- 
 ther's kiss. 
 
 Meanwhile, Mr. Stephen Corbold stood un- 
 der the lofty portico, lost in admiration at the 
 splendid appearance of the house and grounds. 
 Mrs. Mowbray, with a sort of instinctive feel- 
 ing that this excellent person might not alto- 
 gether find himself at his ease with her family, 
 hastened towards him, determined that her own 
 Christian humility should at least set them a 
 good example, and putting out both her hands 
 towards him, exclaimed with an earnestness 
 that sounded almost like the voice of prayer, 
 
 " Welcome, dear, dear, Mr. Corbold, to 
 my house and home ! and may you find in it 
 the comfort and hospitahty your exemplary 
 character deserves !" Then turning to her son, 
 she added, " I know not how long you are 
 likely to stay away from college, Charles ; but 
 while you are here, I beg that you will exert 
 yourself to the very utmost to make Mowbray 
 agreeable to this gentleman ; and remember, 
 if you please, that his religious principles, and
 
 WREXHILL. S7 
 
 truly edifying Christian sentiments, are exactly 
 such as I would wish to place before you as an 
 example." 
 
 Charles turned round towards the serious 
 attorney, intending to welcome him with an 
 extended hand ; but the thing was impossible. 
 There was that in his aspect with which he 
 felt that he could never hold fellowship, and 
 his salutation was turned into a ceremonious 
 bow ; a change which it was the less dfficult to 
 make, from the respectful distance at which the 
 stranger g^iest placed himself, while preparing 
 to receive the voung man's welcome. 
 
 Though Rosalind had purposely remained 
 in her own apartment till the first meeting 
 with Charles was over, Helen was already in 
 her arms ; having exchanged a hasty kiss with 
 Fanny, whom she met in the hall, hastening to 
 receive her mother. 
 
 " Oh ! my dearest Rosalind ! How thank- 
 ful am I to be once more with you again ! I 
 never, I think, shall be able to endure the 
 sight of London again as long as I live. I 
 have been so very, very wretched there !" 
 
 " Upon my word, Helen, I have not lived 
 upon roses since you went. You can hardly
 
 88 THE VICAR OF 
 
 be so glad to come back, as I am to have 
 you. What did your mother say on seeing 
 Charles ?" 
 
 " I hardly ,know. She did not, I think, 
 seem pleased to see him ; but I am more de- 
 lighted at the chance that has brought him, 
 let it be what it will, than I have words to 
 express. Oh ! it is such a blessing to me ! — 
 dear, dear, Charles ! he knows not what a 
 treasure he is. The very sight of him has 
 cured all my sorrows — and yet I was dread- 
 fully miserable just now.'' 
 
 " Then, thank God ! he is here, my own 
 Helen ! But tell me, dearest, what is it has 
 made you miserable ? Though you tell me 
 it is over, the tears seemed ready to start when 
 you said so." 
 
 " Oh ! my woes will make a long story, 
 Rosalind ; and some of them must be for your 
 ear only; but this shall be at night, when 
 nobody is near to hear us : — but, by the way, 
 you must have a great deal to tell me. How 
 comes it that Charles is here ? And, what 
 seems stranger still, how comes it that, as he 
 is here, you have not been living upon roses ?" 
 
 " My woes may make a story as well as
 
 WREXHILL. 89 
 
 yours, Helen ; and a long one too, if I tell all : 
 but it must come out by degrees, — a series of 
 sketches, n-ather than an history." 
 
 " Have you seen anybody from Oakley, 
 Rosalind ?" 
 
 " Ah, Helen !" said Rosalind smiling, as 
 she watched the bright colour mounting even 
 to the brows of her friend ; " your history, 
 then, has had nothing in it to prevent your 
 remembering Oakley ?" 
 
 " My history, as you call it, Rosalind, has 
 been made up of a series of mortifications : 
 some of them have almost broken my heart, 
 and my spirit too ; but others have irritated 
 me into a degree of courage and daring that 
 might perhaps have surprised you ; and every- 
 thing that has happened to me, has sent my 
 thoughts back to my home and to my friends, 
 — all my friends, Rosalind, — with a degree of 
 clinging and dependent affection such as I 
 never felt before." 
 
 " My poor Helen ! But look up, dearest ! 
 and shed no tears if you can help it. We 
 all seem to be placed in a very singular and 
 unexpected position, my dear friend ; but it 
 is not tears that will help us out of it. This
 
 90 THE VICAR OF 
 
 new man, this vicar, seems inclined to go such 
 lengths with his fanatical hypocrisy, that I 
 have good hopes your mother and Fanny will 
 ere long get sick of him and his new lights, 
 and then all will go right again. Depend 
 upon it, all that has hitherto gone wrong, has 
 been wholly owing to him. I certainly do not 
 think that your poor father's will was made 
 in the spirit of wisdom : but even that would 
 have produced none of the effects it has done, 
 had not this hateful man instilled, within ten 
 minutes after the will was read, the poison of 
 doubt and suspicion against Charles, into the 
 mind of your mother. Do yoa not remember 
 his voice and his look, Helen, when he enter- 
 ed the room where we were all three sitting 
 with your mother ? I am sure I shall never 
 forget him ! I sav/, in an instant, that he 
 intended to niake your mother believe that 
 Charles resented the M^ill ; and that, instead of 
 coming himself, he had sent him to your 
 mother to tell her of it. I hated him then ; 
 and every hour that has passed since, has 
 made me hate him m.ore. But let us take 
 hope, Helen, even from the excess of the evil. 
 Your mother cannot long remain blind to his
 
 WREXHILL. 91 
 
 real character; and, when she once sees bim 
 as he is, she will again become the dear kind 
 mother you have all so fondly loved." 
 
 " CouTd I hope this, Rosahnd, for the future, 
 there is nothing I could not endure patiently 
 for the present, — at least, nothing that could 
 possibly happen while Charles is here ; but I 
 do not hope it." 
 
 There was a melancholy earnestness in 
 Helen's voice, as she pronounced the last 
 words, that sounded like a heavy prophecy of 
 evil to come, in the ears of Rosalind. " God 
 help us, then !'' she exclaimed. " If we are 
 reallv to live under the influence and authority 
 of the Vicar of Wrexhill, our fate will be 
 dreadful. If your dear father had but been 
 spared to us a few years longer, — if you and I 
 were but one -and-twenty, Helen, — how dif- 
 ferent would be the light in which I should 
 view all that now alarms us ; my fortune would 
 be plenty for both of us, and I would take 
 you with me to Ireland, and we would hve 
 
 with " 
 
 " Oh Rosahnd ! how can you talk so idly ? 
 Do you think that anything would make me 
 leave my poor dear mother ?'' 
 
 " If you were to marry, for instance?"
 
 92 THE VICAR OF 
 
 " I should never do that without her con- 
 sent ; and that, you know, would hardly be 
 leavino; her." 
 
 " Well ! ' God and our innocency defend 
 and guard us P for I do think, Helen, we are 
 in a position that threatens vexation, to say 
 the least of it. I wonder if Miss Cartwrighl's 
 visit is to end with your absence ? She is the 
 very oddest personage ! sometimes I pity her ; 
 sometimes I almost admire her ; sometimes I 
 feel afraid of her, but never by any chance can 
 I continue even to fancy that I understand her 
 character." 
 
 " Indeed ! Yet in general you set about 
 that rather rapidly, Rosalind. But must we 
 not go down ? 1 have hardly seen Fanny, 
 and I long to talk a little to my own dear 
 Charles." 
 
 " And you will like to have some tea after 
 your journey. Mrs. Mowbray, I think, never 
 stops en route ?" 
 
 " In general she does not; but to-day " 
 
 a shudder ran through Helen's limbs as she re- 
 membered the travelling adventures of the day, 
 and she stopped. 
 
 " You look tired and pale, Helen ! Come 
 down, take some tea, and then go to bed di-
 
 WREXHILL. 93 
 
 rectly. If we do not act with promptitude 
 and decision in this matter, we shall sit up 
 talking all night." 
 
 As they passed Miss Cartwright's door, Ro- 
 salind knocked, and that young lady immedi- 
 ately opened it. 
 
 " Oh ! you are come back then ? I fancied, 
 by Mr. Cartwright's not coming this evening, 
 that something might have occurred to prevent 
 you ?" 
 
 " If it had,'' said Helen, smiling, " it must 
 have been announced by express, for you can 
 only have had my letter this morning." 
 " True !" replied Miss Cartwright. 
 When the three young ladies entered the 
 drawing-room, they found nobody in it but 
 Mr. Stephen Corbold ; Mrs. Mowbray having 
 gone with Fanny to her own room, and Charles 
 ensconced himself in the library, to avoid a 
 t6te-a-tete with the unpromising looking 
 stranger. 
 
 Rosalind gave him a glance, and then looked 
 at Helen with an eye that seemed to say, 
 " Who in the world have you brought us ?" 
 Helen, however, gave no glance of intelligence 
 in return ; but, walking to a table which stood 
 in that part of the room wlxirh was at the
 
 94 THE VICAR OF 
 
 greatest distance from the place occupied by 
 Mr. Corbold, she sat down, and began ear- 
 nestly reading an old newspaper that she found 
 upon it. 
 
 Miss Cartwright started on recognising her 
 cousin, and though she condescended to pro- 
 nounce, " How do you do, Mr. Corbold?" 
 there was but a cold welcome to him expressed 
 either by her voice or manner. No one pre- 
 sented him to Rosalind, and altogether he felt 
 as little at his ease as it was well possible for 
 a gentleman to do, when the door opened, and 
 Mrs. Mowbray and Fanny appeared. From 
 that moment he became as much distinguished 
 as he was before overlooked. Fanny, who 
 knew that it was Mr. Cartwright's cousin 
 who stood bowing to her, delighted at the 
 honour of being told that she was '^ Miss 
 Fanny Mowbray,^' received him with a kind- 
 ness and condescension which soothed her own 
 feelings as much as his, for she felt that every 
 word she spoke to him was a proof of her 
 devotion to her dear, good Mr. Cartwright ! 
 and that, when he heard of it, he could not fail 
 to understand that it was for his sake. 
 
 The party retired early, ostensibly for the 
 sake of the travellers; but perhaps the real
 
 WREXHILL. 95 
 
 cause of this general haste to separate, was, 
 that they all felt themselves singularly em- 
 barrassed in each other's company. Before 
 Mrs. Mowbray had been five minutes in her 
 house, she had ordered a splendid sleeping 
 apartment to be made ready for Mr. Corbold ; 
 and the first half-hour after retiring to it, was 
 spent by him in taking an accurate survey of 
 its furniture, fittings-up, and dimensions : after 
 which, he very nearly stifled himself (forgetful 
 of the dog-days) by striving to enjoy the full 
 luxury of the abounding pillows with which 
 his magnificent couch was furnished. 
 
 Mrs. Mowbray and Fanny separated after 
 a short but confidential colloquy. Miss Cart- 
 wright took her solitary way to her chamber, 
 where, as the housemaids asserted, she certainly 
 spent half the night in reading, or writing, or 
 something or other, before she put out her 
 light : and Rosalind and Helen, spite of their 
 good resolutions, not only sat up talking in 
 the library themselves, but permitted Charles 
 to share their watch with them ; so that, before 
 they separated, every fact, thought, or opinion, 
 treasured in the minds of each, were most un- 
 reservedly communicated to the others, — ex- 
 cepting that Helen did not disclose at full
 
 96 
 
 THE VICAR OF 
 
 length all the reasons she had for detesting 
 Mr. Corbold, and Charles did not think it 
 necessary to mention, that Rosalind grew fairer 
 to his eyes, and dearer to his heart, every 
 hour. 
 
 
 I
 
 WREXHILL. 97 
 
 CHAPTER VIL 
 
 THE VICAR AND HIS COUSIN. 
 
 None of the Mowbray family were present 
 at the meeting between the Vicar of Wrexhill 
 and his cousin. The latter, indeed, set out 
 from the Park at a very early hour on the 
 morning after his arrival, in order to break- 
 fast with his much esteemed relation, and to 
 enjoy in the privacy of his Vicarage a little 
 friendly and confidential conversation as to the 
 projects and intentions concerning him, which 
 had been hinted at in his letters. 
 
 He was welcomed by Mr. Cartwright with 
 very obliging civility ; not but that the vicar 
 felt and showed, upon this, as well as all other 
 occasions, a very proper consciousness of his 
 own superiority in all ways. However, the 
 
 VOL. II. F
 
 98 THE VICAR OF 
 
 Corbold connexion had been very essentially 
 useful to him in days past; and Mr, Stephen, 
 the present representative of the family, might 
 possibly be extremely useful to him in days 
 to come. Several fresh-laid eggs were there- 
 fore placed on the table, — coffee was added to 
 tea, — and his reception in all ways such as 
 to make Mr. Stephen feel himself extremely 
 comfortable. 
 
 When the repast was ended, Mr. Jacob re- 
 ceived a hint to withdraw ; and, as soon as the 
 door was closed behind him, the serious vicar 
 approached his chair to that of the serious 
 attorney, with the air of one who had much to 
 hear, and much to communicate. 
 
 " You seem hereunto, cousin Stephen, to 
 have managed this excellent business, which 
 by God's providence I have been enabled to 
 put into your hands, with great ability ; and, 
 by a continuation of mercy, I am not without 
 hope, that you will, as I heretofore hinted, 
 bring the same to good effect." 
 
 " There is hope, great and exceeding mer- 
 ciful hope, cousin William, that all you have 
 anticipated, and peradventure more too, may 
 come to pass. A blessing and a providence 
 seem already to have lighted upon you, cousin,
 
 WREXHILL. 99 
 
 in yotir new ministry ; for into this vessel 
 which the Lord and your cousinly kindness 
 have set within my sight, you have poured 
 grace and abounding righteousness. Surely 
 there never was a lady endowed with such 
 goodly gifts, who was more disposed to make 
 a free-will offering of them to the Lord and 
 to his saints, than this pious and in all ways 
 exemplary widow/' 
 
 " Your remarks, cousin, are those of a man 
 on whom the hght shines. May the mercy of 
 the Lord strengthen unto you, for his glory, 
 the talent he has bestowed ! And now, with 
 the freedom of kinsmen who speak together, 
 tell to me what are the hopes and expectations 
 to which your conversation with this excellent, 
 and already very serious lady, have given 
 birth ?" 
 
 " I have no wish or intention, cousin Wil- 
 liam, of hiding from you any portion of the 
 thoughts which it has pleased the Lord to 
 send into my heart; the which are in fact, for 
 the most part, founded upon the suggestions 
 which, by the light of truth, and the aid of 
 the Holy Spirit, that suffereth not his own 
 to stumble in darkness, I discerned in the first 
 
 F 2
 
 100 THE VICAR OF 
 
 letter upon the widow Mowbray's affairs which 
 you addressed unto me." 
 
 " Respecting the agency of her own busi- 
 ness, and peradventure that of her ward's 
 also ?" 
 
 " Even so. I have, in truth, well-founded 
 faith and hope that by the continuation of 
 your friendship and good report, cousin Wil- 
 liam, I may at no distant period attain unto 
 both." 
 
 " And if you do, cousin Stephen," returned 
 the vicar, with a smile ; " your benefice in the 
 parish of Wrexhill will be worth considerably 
 more than mine." 
 
 A serious, waggish, holy, cunning smile 
 now illuminated the red, dry features of the 
 attorney, and, shaking his head with a Bur- 
 leigh-like pregnancy of meaning, he said, " Ah, 
 
 cousin !" 
 
 The vicar smiled again, and, rising from his 
 chair, put his head and shoulders out of the 
 open window, looking carefully, as it seemed, 
 in all directions ; then, drawing them in again, 
 he proceeded to open the door of the room, 
 and examined the passage leading to it in the 
 same cautious manner.
 
 WREXHILL, 101 
 
 " My son Jacob is one of the finest young 
 men in Europe, cousin Stephen," said the 
 vicar reseating himself; " but he is young, and 
 as full of little childish innocent fooleries as 
 any baby : so it is as well not to speak all we 
 may have to say, without knowing that we are 
 alone ; for many an excellent plan, in which 
 Providence seemed to have taken a srreat share, 
 has been impiously spoiled, frustrated, and de- 
 stroyed, by the want of caution in those to 
 whom the Lord intrusted it. Let not such sin 
 lie at oiir door ! Now tell me then, cousin 
 Stephen, and tell me frankly, why did you 
 smile and say, ' Ah, cousin ?' " 
 
 " Because, while speaking of what, by God's 
 mercy, I may get at Wrexhill, it seemed to 
 me like a misdoubting of Providence not to 
 speak a little hint of what God's chosen minis- 
 ter there may get too " 
 
 " I get my vicar's dues, cousin Stephen ; 
 and it may be, by the blessing of God upon 
 my humble endeavours, I may, when next 
 Easter falls, obtain some trifle both from high 
 and low in the way of Easter offering." 
 
 " Ah, cousin !" repeated the attorney, re- 
 newing his intelligent smile.
 
 102 THE VICAR OF 
 
 " Well then/' said the well-pleased vicar, 
 " speak out." 
 
 " I am but a plodding man of business, 
 replied Mr. Corbold, " with such illumina- 
 tion of the spirit upon matters of faith as the 
 Holy Ghost hath been pleased to bestow ; but 
 my sense, such as it is, tells me that the ex- 
 cellent and pious widow of Mowbray Park will 
 not always be permitted by the Lord to remain 
 desolate." 
 
 " She does, in truth, deserve a better fate," 
 rejoined the vicar. 
 
 " And what better fate can befall her, cousin 
 Wilham, than being bound together in holy 
 matrimony with one of the most shining 
 lights to be found among God's saints on 
 earth ?" 
 
 " Yes !" responded the vicar with a sigh ; 
 " that is the fate she merits, and that is the 
 fate she ought to meet !" 
 
 " And shall we doubt the Lord ? — shall we 
 doubt that a mate shall be found for her ? No, 
 cousin William; doubt not, for I say unto 
 thee, ' Thou art the man !' " 
 
 The vicar endeavoured to look solemn ; but, 
 though his handsome features were in general
 
 WREXHILL. 103 
 
 under excellent control, he could not at this 
 moment repress a pleasant sort of simpering 
 smile that puckered round his mouth. Mr. 
 Stephen Corbold, perceiving that his cousin 
 was in noMdse displeased by the prophecy he 
 had taken the liberty to utter, returned to the 
 subject again, saying, 
 
 " I wish you had seen her face, — she must 
 have been very like her daughter, — I wish 
 you could have seen her, cousin William, every 
 time I named you !'' 
 
 " Indeed ! Did she really testify some emo- 
 tion ? I trust you are not jesting, cousin 
 Stephen ; this is no subject for pleasantry." 
 
 " Most assuredly it is not ! and I think that 
 you must altogether have forgotten my temper 
 and character, if you suppose that I should 
 think it such. To tell you the truth, cousin, I 
 look upon the time present as a period marked 
 and settled by the providence of the Lord, for 
 the calling you, his anointed, up to the high 
 places. Will it not be a glory for his name, 
 to have his minister and servant placed in such 
 a palace as Mowbray ? and will it not be con- 
 verting what hitherto has doul)tless been the 
 abode of sinners, into a temple for the people 
 of the Lord?"
 
 1 
 
 104 THE VICAR OF 
 
 " I will not deny," replied the vicar, " that 
 such thoughts have occasionally found place 
 in my own mind. There have already been 
 some very singular and remarkable manifes- 
 tations of the Lord's will in this matter ; and 
 it is the perceiving this, which has led me to 
 believe, and indeed feel certain, that my duty 
 calls upon me so to act, that this wealthy 
 relict of a man too much addicted to the things 
 of this world, may finally, by becoming part 
 and parcel of myself, lose not the things 
 eternal.'' 
 
 " I greatly rejoice," rejoined Mr. Corbold, 
 " that such is your decision in this matter; 
 and if it should so fall out that the Lord in 
 his wisdom and goodness shall ordain you to 
 become the master of Mowbray Park, (at these 
 words the vicar cast his eyes upon the ground 
 and meekly bowed his head,) and I have a 
 persuasion that he will so ordain, borne strong- 
 ly in upon my mind, then and in that case, 
 cousin Wilham, I trust that your patronage 
 and support will not be withdrawn from me." 
 
 " Cousin Stephen," rephed the vicar, " you 
 are a man that on many occasions I shall covet 
 and desire to have by me and near me, both 
 for your profit and advantage and my own ;
 
 WREXHILL. 105 
 
 bui in the case which you have put, and which 
 the Lord seems to have whispered to your soul 
 — in the case, Stephen, that I shoukl ever 
 become the master and owner of Mowbray, and 
 all the sundry properties thereunto belong- 
 ing, I think — no offence to you, cousin — 
 that I should prefer managing the estates my- 
 self." 
 
 The serious attorney looked somewhat crest- 
 fallen, and perhaps some such questionings were 
 Ijorne in upon his mind as — " What is it to me 
 if he marries the widow, if I do not get the 
 management of the estates ?" 
 
 When the vicar raised his eyes to the face 
 of his cousin, he probably perceived the im- 
 pression his words had produced, and kindly 
 anxious to restore him to more comfortable 
 feehngs, he added, — " The fine property of 
 Miss Torrington, cousin Stephen, might cer- 
 tainly be placed entirely in your hands — the 
 management of it I mean — till she comes of 
 age ; but then, if she marries my son, whicli 
 I think not unlikely, it is probable that Jacob 
 may follow my example, and prefer taking cure 
 of the property himself." 
 
 " Then, at the very best," replied Mr. Cor- 
 
 F 3
 
 106 THE VICAR OF 
 
 bold, " I can only hope to obtain an agency 
 for a year or two ?" 
 
 '* I beg your pardon, cousin ; my hopes for 
 you go much farther than that. In the first 
 place, I would recommend it to you, imme- 
 diately to settle yourself at Wrexhill: I am 
 told that there is a good deal of business up 
 and down the country hereabouts ; and, if I 
 obtain the influence that I hope to do in more 
 ways than one, I shall take care that no at- 
 torney is employed but yourself, cousin Ste- 
 phen. Besides this, I know that there may 
 happen to be settlements or wills wanting 
 amongst us, my good friend, which may make 
 your being at hand very convenient ; and, in 
 all such cases, you would do your work, you 
 know, pretty much at your own price. All 
 this, however, is only contingent, I am quite 
 aware of that ; and therefore, in order that you 
 may in some sort share my good fortune, — 
 if such indeed should fall upon me,— I have 
 been thinking, cousin Stephen, that when I 
 shall be married to this lady, wdiom it has 
 pleased Providence to place in my path, you, 
 being then the near relative of a person of 
 consequence and high consideration in the
 
 WREXHILL. 107 
 
 f 
 
 county, may also aspire to increase your means 
 by the same holy ordinance ; and, if such a 
 measure should seem good to your judgment, 
 I have a lady in my eye, — also a widow, and 
 a very charming one, my dear friend, — who 
 lives in a style that shows her to be favoured 
 by Providence with the goods of fortune. What 
 say you to this, cousin Stephen ?" 
 
 *"' Why, it is borne in upon me to say, 
 cousin William, that, in such a case as this, 
 I should be inclined to follow your good ex- 
 ample and choose for myself. And, truth, to 
 speak, I believe the choice is in some sort 
 made already ; and I don't see but your mar- 
 riage may be as likely to help me in this case 
 as in the other ; and as to fortune, it is pro- 
 bable that you may be able to lend me a help- 
 ing hand there, too ; for the young lady, I 
 fancy, is no other than your own daughter-in- 
 law that is to be, — the pretty Miss Helen, 
 cousin William ?" 
 
 The vicar, as he listened to these words, 
 very nearly uttered a whistle. He was, how- 
 ever, as he whispered to himself, mercifully 
 saved from such an indecorum by the timely 
 remembrance that his cousin, though an attor-
 
 1 08 THE VICAR OF 
 
 ney, was a very serious man ; but, though he 
 did not M^histle, he deemed it necessary to ex- 
 press in a more solemn and proper manner 
 his doubts of the success to be hoped from the 
 scheme proposed by Mr. Corbold. 
 
 '^ As to the fortune of the young person 
 who may, as you observe, some day by the 
 blessing of Providence become my daughter- 
 in-law, I must tell you as a friend and kins- 
 man, cousin Stephen, that I hold it to be very 
 doubtful if she ever have any fortune at 
 all. Are you aware that she is not regene- 
 rate?" 
 
 " I partly guess as much," replied the at- 
 torney. " But," he added with a smile, " I 
 can't say I should have any objection to mar- 
 rying her first, and leading her into the way 
 of salvation afterwards. And when I can tes- 
 tify to her having forsaken the errors of her 
 ways, and that I have made her a light to 
 hghten the Gentiles ; I suppose you won't ob- 
 ject then to her coming in for a share of her 
 mother's iidieritance ?" 
 
 " That would certainly make a difference ; 
 but I won't disguise from you, cousin, that 
 I consider this young person's as a hopeless 
 case. She was foredoomed from the begin-
 
 WREXHILL. 109 
 
 ning of the world : I see the mark upon her. 
 However, that might not perhaps make such 
 difference in your determination, for I know 
 you to be a man very steadfast in hope, cou- 
 sin Stephen. But there is, moreover, I think, 
 another obstacle. You must not take my 
 frankness amiss ; but I have an inward mis- 
 giving as to her being wilhng to accept you." 
 
 " As the young lady is a minor, cousin 
 William, I should count upon its being in your 
 power to make her marry pretty well whom 
 you please. And this you may rely upon, that, 
 in case you favour me heartily in this matter, 
 there is no work of any kind that you could 
 put me to, that I should not think it my boun- 
 den duty to perform." 
 
 '"' You speak like a just and conscientious 
 man, cousin Corbold ; and, by the blessing of 
 the Lord upon us, I trust that we shall be so 
 able to work together for righteousness' sake, 
 that in the end we may compass that which 
 we desire. Nevertheless, I confess that it is 
 still borne in upon mc that the fair and ex- 
 ceUent widow Simpson would be the ^-isest 
 choice for vou." 
 
 " Should it please the Lord that such should 
 be my own opinion hereafter, cousin Cart-
 
 110 THE VICAR OF 
 
 Wright, I will not fail to make it known unto 
 you." 
 
 " I will rest my faith on'your wisdom there- 
 in," replied the vicar : " but it is now time 
 that I should go to speak the blessing of a 
 minister, and the welcome of a friend, to the 
 excellent lady at the Park. And remember 
 two things, cousin Stephen : the first is, never 
 to remain in the room with the widow Mow- 
 bray and myself, when no other persons are 
 present; and the next is in importance like 
 unto it, — remember that the lady is even yet 
 new in widowhood, and that any imprudent 
 and premature allusion to my possibly taking 
 her in marriage might ruin all. There are 
 those near her, cousin Stephen, who I question 
 not will fight against me ; all^eit, I shall ap- 
 j)roach her in the name of the Lord." 
 
 The attorney promised to be awake and 
 watchful, and never to permit his tongue to 
 betray the counsels of his heart. 
 
 The cousins and friends (who, notwithstand- 
 ing the diiference of their callings, considered 
 themselves, as Mr. Corbold observed, fellow- 
 labourers in the vineyard of the Lord,) then 
 walked forth together towards Mowbray Park,
 
 WREXHILL. Ill 
 
 well pleased with themselves and all things 
 around them at the present, and with pious 
 confidence in the reward of their labours for 
 the future.
 
 112 
 
 THE VICAR OF 
 
 CHAPTER VIII. 
 
 CHARLES S SORROW. — MRS. SIMPSON IN HER NEW CHARAC- 
 TER. — THE vicar's proceedings DISCUSSED. 
 
 The two gentlemen found the family at the 
 Park very sociably seated round a late break- 
 fast table. Helen, Rosalind, and Charles, be- 
 fore they broke up their conclave in the library 
 the night before, or rather that morning, had 
 all decided that in the present thorny and diffi- 
 cult position of affairs, it was equally their 
 duty and interest to propitiate the kind feel- 
 ings of Mrs. Mowbray by every means in their 
 power, and draw her thereby, if possible, from 
 the mischievous and insidious influence of her 
 new associates. 
 
 " It is hardly possible to believe,'^ said 
 Charles, " that my mother can really prefer 
 the society of such an animal as this methodis-
 
 WREXHILL. 1 13 
 
 tical attorney, to that of her own family, or 
 of those neighbours and friends from whom, 
 since my father's death, she has so completely 
 withdrawn herself. It is very natural she 
 should be out of spirits, poor dear soul ! and 
 Mr. Cartwright is just the sort of person to 
 obtain influence at such a time ; but I trust 
 this will wear off again. She will soon get 
 sick of the solemn attorney, and we shall all be 
 as happy again as ever." 
 
 ^' God grant it !'' said Helen with a sigh. 
 
 '• God grant it V echoed Rosalind with an- 
 other. 
 
 It was in consequence of this resolution, 
 that the trio continued to sit at the table 
 much longer than usual ; exerting themselves 
 to amuse Mrs. Mowbray, to win from Fanny 
 one of her former bright smiles, and even to 
 make Miss Cartwright sociable. 
 
 Their efforts were not wholly unsuccessful. 
 There was a genuine animation and vivacity 
 about Charles that seemed irresistible : Mrs. 
 Mowbray looked at him with a mother's eye j 
 Miss Cartwright forsook her monosyllables, 
 and almost conversed ; and Fanny, while 
 listening first to Helen, and then to her bro- 
 ther, forgot her duty as a professing Christian
 
 114 THE VICAR OF 
 
 SO far as to let a whole ringlet of her sunny 
 hair get loose from behind her ear, and not 
 notice it. 
 
 In the midst of this gleam of sunshine, the 
 door opened, and Mr. Cartwright and Mr. 
 Corbold were announced. Ambitious of pro- 
 ducing effect as both these serious gentlemen 
 certainly were, they could hardly have hoped, 
 when their spirits were most exalted within 
 them, to have caused a more remarkable revo- 
 lution in the state of things than their appear- 
 ance now produced. 
 
 Mrs. Mowbray coloured, half rose from her 
 chair, sat down again, and finally exclaimed, 
 " Oh ! Mr. Cartwright !" in a tone of voice 
 that manifested almost every feeling he could 
 wish to inspire. 
 
 Fanny, who was in the very act of smiling 
 when the door opened, immediately became 
 conscious that her hair was out of order, and 
 that her whole attitude and manner were want- 
 ing in that Christian grace and sobriety which 
 had been of late her chiefest glory. Such 
 Christian grace and sobriety, however, as she 
 had lately learned, poor child ! are not diffi- 
 cult to assume, or long in putting on ; so that 
 before " her minister" had completed his little
 
 WREXHILL. 115 
 
 prayer and thanksgiving in the ear of her 
 mother, for her eternal happiness and her safe 
 return, Fanny was quite in proper trim to meet 
 his eye, and receive his blessing. 
 
 Henrietta at once fell back into her wonted 
 heavy silent gloom, like a leaden statue upon 
 which the sun, shining for a moment, had 
 thrown the hue of silver. 
 
 Charles stood up, and saluted the vicar civilly 
 but coldly ; while to his companion's low bow 
 he returned a slight and stiff inchnation of the 
 head. 
 
 It should be observed that, during the few 
 days which intervened between the arrival of 
 Charles and the return of his mother, the vicar 
 had greatly relaxed in his attentions to Fanny, 
 and indeed altogether in the frequency of his 
 pastoral visitations at the Park. He had ex- 
 plained this in the ear of his pretty proselyte, 
 by telling her that he was much engaged in 
 pushing forward the work of regeneration in 
 his parish, to the which holy labour he was the 
 more urgently incited by perceiving that the 
 seed was not thrown upon barren ground. Nor 
 indeed was this statement wholly untrue. He 
 had taken advantage of the leisure which the 
 present posture of affairs at the Park left upon
 
 116 THE VICAR OF 
 
 his hands, in seeking to inflame the imagina- 
 tions of as many of his parishioners as he could 
 get to hsten to him. 
 
 Among the females he had been particularly 
 successful ; and, indeed, the proportion of the 
 fair sex who are found to embrace the tenets 
 which this gentleman and his sect have intro- 
 duced in place of those of the Church of Eng- 
 land, is so great, that, as their faith is an ex- 
 clusive one, it might be conjectured that the 
 chief object of the doctrine was to act as a 
 balance-weight against that of Mahomet, who, 
 atrocious tyrant as he was, shut the gates of 
 heaven against all woman-kind whatsoever; 
 were it not that an occasional nest of he-saints 
 may here and there be found, — sometimes in 
 a drum-profaned barrack, and sometimes in a 
 cloistered college, which show that election is 
 not wholly confined to the fair. There are, 
 however, some very active and inquiring per- 
 sons who assert, that upon a fair and accu- 
 rate survey throughout England and Wales, 
 Ireland, Scotland, and the town of Berwick- 
 upon-Tweed, no greater number of this sect 
 can be found of the masculine gender than 
 may sujEfice to perform the duties of ministers, 
 deputy ministers, missionaries, assistant mis-
 
 WREXHILL. 1 1 7 
 
 sionaries, speech-makers both in and out of 
 parhament, committee-men, and such serious 
 footmen, coachmen, butchers, and bakers, as 
 the fair inhabitants of the Calvinistic heaven 
 require to joerform the unfeminine drudgery of 
 earth. 
 
 It was in consequence of this remission in 
 the vicar's labours for the regeneration of 
 Fanny, that Charles Mowbray still treated 
 him with the respect due to the clergyman of 
 his parish. Rosalind felt it quite impossible 
 to describe to him all she had seen, and her 
 promise to Henrietta forbad her to repeat 
 what she had heard ; so that young Mowbray, 
 though he disapproved of the puritanic innova- 
 tions of Fanny's toilet, and so much disliked 
 Mr. Cartwright's extempore preaching as to 
 have decided upon attending divine service at 
 Oakley church for the future, to avoid hearing 
 what he considered as so very indecent an 
 innovation, he was still quite unaware of Ro- 
 salind's real motives for recalling him, though 
 extremely well inclined to think her right in 
 having done so. 
 
 Miss Torrington and Helen left the room 
 very soon after the two gentlemen entered it. 
 Henrietta, with the stealthy step of a cat, fol-
 
 118 THE VICAR OF 
 
 lowed them, and young Mowbray felt strongly 
 tempted to do the like ; but was prevented, 
 not so much by politeness perhaps, as by 
 curiosity to ascertain, if possible, the terms on 
 which both these gentlemen stood with his 
 mother. 
 
 But it was not possible. As long as he re- 
 mained with them, the very scanty conversa- 
 tion which took place was wholly on uninte- 
 resting subjects ; and Charles at length left 
 the room, from feeling that it was not his 
 mother's pleasure to talk to the attorney of 
 the business that he presumed must have 
 brought him there, as long as he remained 
 in it. 
 
 There is in the domestic history of human 
 life no cause productive of effects so terrible 
 as the habit of acting according to the impulse, 
 or the convenience, of the moment, without 
 fully considering the effect what we are doing 
 may produce on others. 
 
 Mrs. Mowbray, in waiting till Charles left 
 the room before she spake to Mr. Corbold of 
 the title-deeds and other papers which she was 
 to put into his hands, was almost wholly 
 actuated by the consciousness that the attor- 
 ney she was employing (though a serious) was 
 
 ^^1
 
 WREXHILL. 119 
 
 a very vulgar man. She knew that her son 
 was rather fastidious on such points; and she 
 disliked the idea that a man, whose distin- 
 guished piety rendered him so peculiarly eli- 
 gible as a man of business, should, at his first 
 introduction to the confidential situation she 
 intended he should hold, lay himself open to 
 the ridicule of a youth, who, she sighed to 
 think, was as yet quite incapable of appre- 
 ciating his merit in any way. 
 
 If any secondary motive mixed with this, 
 it arose from the averseness she felt, of which 
 she was not herself above half conscious, that 
 any one should hear advice given by Mr. 
 Cartwright, who might think themselves at 
 liberty to question it ; but, with all this, she 
 never dreamed of the pain she was giving to 
 Charles's heart. She dreamed not that her 
 son, — her only son,— with a heart as warm, as 
 generous, as devoted in its filial love, as ever 
 beat in the breast of a man, felt all his ardent 
 affection for her, — his proud fond wish of being 
 her protector, her aid, her confidential friend — 
 now checked and chilled at once, and for 
 ever ! 
 
 This consequence of her cold, restrained 
 manner in his presence, Avas so natural, — in
 
 120 THE VICAR OF 
 
 fact, SO inevitable, — that had she turned her 
 eyes from herself and her own little unim- 
 portant feelings, to what might be their effect 
 upon his, it is hardly possible that she could 
 have avoided catching some glimpse of the 
 danger she ran, — and much after misery might 
 have been spared ; as it was, she felt a move- 
 ment of unequivocal satisfaction when he de- 
 parted ; and, having told Fanny to join the 
 other young ladies while she transacted busi- 
 ness, she was left alone with the two gentle- 
 men, and, in a few minutes afterwards, the 
 contents of her late husband's strong-box, con- 
 sisting of parchments, memoranda, and deeds 
 almost innumerable, overspread the large table, 
 as well as every sofa and chair within conve- 
 nient reach. 
 
 The two serious gentlemen smiled, but it 
 was inwardly. Their eyes ran over the in- 
 scriptions of every precious packet; and if 
 those of the professional man caught more 
 rapidly at a glance the respective importance 
 of each, the vicar had the advantage of him 
 in that prophetic feeling of their future im- 
 portance to himself, which rendered the pre- 
 sent hour one of the happiest of his life. 
 
 Meanwhile, Charles sought Helen and her 
 
 i
 
 WREXHILL. 121 
 
 friend. Far, however, from wishing to impart 
 to them the painful impression he had received, 
 his principal object in immediately seeking 
 them was, if possible, to forget it. He found 
 the four girls together in the conservatory, and, 
 affecting more gaiety than he felt, exclaimed, 
 " How many recruits shall I get among you to 
 join me in a walk to Wrexhill ? One, two, 
 three, four ! That's delightful ! Make haste ; 
 bonnet and veil yourselves without delay : and 
 if we skirt round the plantations to the lodge, 
 we shall escape being broiled, for the lanes are 
 always shady." 
 
 When he had got his convoy fairly under 
 weigh, they began to make inquiries as to what 
 he was going to do at Wrexhill. " I M'ill tell 
 you," he replied, " if you will promise not to 
 run away and forsake me." 
 
 They pledged themselves to be faithful to 
 their escort, and he then informed them that it 
 was bis very particular wish and desire to pay 
 sundry visits to the beau monde of Wrexhill. 
 
 *' It is treason to the milliner not to have 
 told us so before, Charles," said Helen ; " only 
 look at poor Fanny's little straw-bonnet, -with- 
 out even a bow to set it off. What will Mrs. 
 Simpson think of us ?" 
 
 VOL. II. G
 
 122 THE VICAR OF 
 
 " I assure you, Helen," said Fanny, " that 
 if I had known we were going to visit all the 
 fine people in the county, 1 should have put 
 on no other bonnet ; and as for Mrs. Simp- 
 son, I believe you are quite mistaken in sup- 
 posing she would object to it. I hope she has 
 seen the error of her ways, as well as I have, 
 Charles ; and that we shall never more see her 
 dressed like a heathenish woman, as she used 
 to do." 
 
 *' Oh Fanny ! Fanny !" exclaimed Charles, 
 laughing. " How long will this spirit vex 
 you." 
 
 Fortunately however, for the harmony of 
 the excursion, none of the party appeared at 
 this moment inclined to controversy, and the 
 subject dropped. Instead, therefore, of talk- 
 ing of different modes of faith, and of the 
 bonnets thereunto belonging, the conversation 
 turned upon the peculiar beauty of the wood- 
 land scenery around Wrexhill ; and Miss Cart- 
 wright, as almost a stranger, was applied to for 
 her opinion of it. 
 
 " I believe I am a very indifferent judge of 
 scenery," she replied. " The fact is, I never 
 see it." 
 
 " Do you not see it now ?^' said Rosalind.
 
 WREXHILL. 123 
 
 " Do you not see that beautiful stretch of 
 park-hke common, with its tufts of holly, its 
 rich groups of forest-trees, with their dark 
 heavy drapery of leaves, relieved by the light 
 and wavy gracefulness of the delicate and sil- 
 very birch ? and, loveliest of all, do you not see 
 that stately avenue of oaks, the turf under 
 them green in eternal shade, and the long per- 
 spective, looking like the nave of some gigantic 
 church ?" 
 
 Rosalind stood still as she spoke, and Hen- 
 rietta remained beside her. They were de- 
 scending the bit of steep road, which, passing 
 behind the church and the vicarage, led into 
 the village street of Wrexhill, and the scene 
 described by Miss Torrington was at this point 
 completely given to their view. 
 
 Henrietta put her arm within that of Rosa- 
 lind with a degree of familiarity very unusual 
 with her, and, having gazed on the fair ex- 
 panse before her for several minutes, she re- 
 plied, 
 
 " Yes, Rosalind, I do see it now, and I 
 thank vou for making it visible to me. Per- 
 haps in future, when I may perchance be think- 
 ing of you, I may see it again." 
 
 Rosalind turned to seek her meaning in her 
 
 g2
 
 124 THE VICAR OF 
 
 face, and saw that her dark deep- set eyes 
 were full of tears. This was so unexpected, 
 so unprecedented, so totally unlike any feeling 
 she had ever remarked in her before, that 
 Rosalind was deeply touched by it, and, press- 
 ing the arm that rested on hers, she said : 
 
 " Dear Henrietta ! Why are you so averse 
 to letting one understand what passes in your 
 heart ? It is only by an accidental breath, 
 which now and then lifts the veil you -hang 
 before it, that one can even find out you have 
 any heart at all." 
 
 " Did you know all the darkness that dwells 
 there, you would not thank me for showing it 
 to you." 
 
 Having said this, she stepped hastily for- 
 ward, and drawing on Rosalind, who would 
 have lingered, with her, till they had overtaken 
 the others, they all turned from the lane into 
 the village street together. 
 
 They had not proceeded a hundred yards, 
 before they were met by a dozen rosy and riot- 
 ous children returning from dinner to school. 
 At sight of the Mowbray party, every boy un- 
 capped, and every httle giil made her best 
 courtesy ; but one unlucky wag, whose eyes 
 unfortunately fixed themselves on Fanny, be-
 
 WREXHILL. 125 
 
 y 
 
 ing struck by the precision of her httle bonnet, 
 straight hair, and the total absence of frill, 
 furbelow, or any other indication of worldly- 
 mindedness, restrained his bounding steps for 
 a moment, and, pursing up his little features 
 into a look of sanctity, exclaimed — " Amen !" 
 r— and then, terrified at what he had done, 
 galloped away and hid himself among his 
 fellows. 
 
 - Fanny coloured ; but immediately assumed 
 the resigned look that announceth martyrdom. 
 Charles laughed, though he turned round and 
 shook his switch at the saucy offender. Helen 
 looked vexed, Rosalind amused, and Henrietta 
 very nearly delighted. 
 
 A few minutes more brousrht them to the 
 door of Mrs. Simpson's. Their inquiry for the 
 lady was answered by the information that 
 she ^' was schooling miss ; but if they would 
 be pleased to walk in, she would come down 
 directly.^' They accordingly entered the draw- 
 ing-room, where they were kept waiting for 
 some time, which was indeed pretty generally 
 the fate of morning visitors to Mrs. Simpson. 
 
 The interval was employed as the collectors of 
 albums and annuals intend all intervals sliould 
 be, namely, in the examination of all the mor-
 
 126 THE VICAR OF 
 
 rocco-bound volumes deposited on the grand 
 round table in the middle of the room, and on 
 all the square, oblong, octagon, and oval minor 
 tables, in the various nooks and corners of it. 
 
 On the present occasion they seemed to pro- 
 mise more amusement than usual to the party, 
 who had most of them been frequently there 
 before, — for they were nearly all new. Poor 
 little Fanny, though she knew that not one of 
 those with her were capable of enjoying the 
 intellectual and edifying feast that almost the 
 first glance of her eye showed her was set be- 
 fore them, could not restrain an exclamation of 
 — " Oh ! How heavenly-minded !" 
 
 The whole collection indeed, which though 
 recently and hastily formed, had evidently been 
 brought together by the hand of a master of 
 such matters, was not only most strictly evan- 
 gelical, but most evangelically ingenious. 
 
 Helen, however, appeared to iind food nei- 
 ther for pleasantry nor edification there ; for 
 having opened one or two slender volumes, 
 and as many heavy pamphlets, she abandoned 
 the occupation with a sigh, that spoke sad- 
 ness and vexation. Miss Cartwright, who had 
 seated herself on the same sofa, finished her 
 examination still more quickly, saying in a
 
 WREXHILL. 127 
 
 low voice as she settled herself in a well- 
 pillowed corner— 
 
 " Surfeit is the father of much fast." 
 
 Miss Torrington and young Mowbray got 
 hold of by far the finest volume of all, whose 
 gilt leaves and silken linings showed that it 
 was intended as the repository of the most 
 precious gifts, that, according to the frontis- 
 piece. Genius could offer to Friendship. Hav- 
 ing given a glance at its contents, Charles 
 drew out his pencil, and on the blank side of 
 a letter wrote the following catalogue of them, 
 w^hich, though imperfect as not naming them 
 all, was most scrupulously correct as far as it 
 went : 
 
 " Saint Paul's head, sketched in pen and ink j 
 
 * Here's the bower,' to words of grace ; 
 The death-bed talk of Master Blink ; 
 
 Lines on a fallen maiden's case. 
 Sonnet upon heavenly love ; 
 
 A pencil drawin<^ of Saint Peter, 
 Emblem's — the pigeon and the dove. 
 
 Gray's Odes, turned to psalm-tune metre. 
 A Christian ode in praise of tea, 
 Freely translated from llcdi." 
 
 He had just presented the scrap to Rosa-
 
 128 THE VICAR OF 
 
 lind when Mrs. Simpson entered, leading her 
 httle girl in her hand ; but the young lady 
 had leisure to convey it unnoticed to her 
 pocket, as the mistress of the house had for 
 the first few minutes eyes only for Fanny. In 
 fact, she literally ran to her the instant she 
 perceived her little bonnet, and, folding her 
 arms round her, exclaimed — 
 
 " My dear, dear child ! My dear, dear 
 sister ! This is providential ! It is a blessing 
 I shall remember alway ! Our minister told 
 nie that I should read at a glance the blessed 
 change wrought upon you : I do read it, and 
 I will praise the Lord therefore ! I beg your 
 pardon, ladies, Mr. Mowbray, pray sit down 
 — I beg your pardon : I rejoice to see you, 
 
 though as yet " 
 
 Her eyes fixed themselves on^he bonnet of 
 Rosalind, which, besides being large, had the 
 abomination of sundry bows, not to mention a 
 ])unch of laburnum blossoms. 
 
 " Ah ! my dear Miss Helen ! The time 
 will come — I will supplicate the Lord alway 
 that it may — when you too, like your precious 
 sister, shall become a sign and ensample to 
 all men. How the seed grows, my sweet Miss
 
 WREXllILL. 129 
 
 Fanny !'' she continued, turning to the only 
 one of her guests whom, strictly speaking, she 
 considered it right to converse with. " How 
 it grows and spreads vinder the dew ot faith 
 and the sunshine of righteousness. It is just 
 three months, three little hlessed months, since 
 the beam first fell upon my heart, Miss Fanny; 
 and look at me, look at my child, look at my 
 albums, look at my books, look at my card- 
 racks, look at my missionary's box on one 
 side, and my London Lord- days' society box 
 on the other. Is not this a ripening and pre- 
 paring for the harvest. Miss Fanny?" 
 
 Fanny coloured, partly perhaps from pride 
 and pleasure ; but partly, certainly, from shy- 
 ness at being so distinguished, and only mur- 
 mured the word " Beautiful !" in reply. 
 
 Miss Mowbray felt equally provoked and 
 disgusted ; but, while inwardly resolving that 
 she would never again put herself in the way 
 of witnessing what she so greatly condemned, 
 she deemed it best to stay, if possible, the tor- 
 rent of nonsense which was thus overwhelming 
 her sister, by giving another turn to the con- 
 versation. 
 
 " Have you seen Mrs. Richards lately, Mrs, 
 Simpson?" she said. 
 
 G 3
 
 130 THE VICAR OF 
 
 " Mrs. Richards and I very rarely meet 
 now, Miss Mowbray," was the reply. " The 
 three young ladies indeed, I am happy to say, 
 have wholly separated themselves from their 
 mother in spirit, and are all of them becoming 
 shining lights. Oh, Miss Fanny ! how sweetly 
 pious are those lines written between you and 
 Uttle Mary !" 
 
 Fanny suddenly became as red as scarlet. 
 
 " The alternate verses, I mean, in praise 
 and glory of our excellent minister. He 
 brought them to me himself, and we read 
 them together, and we almost shed tears of 
 tender ])lessing on you both, dear children i" 
 
 Charles, who thought, and with great satis- 
 faction, that whatever stuff his poor little sister 
 might have written, she was now very heartily 
 ashamed of it, wishing to relieve her from 
 the embarrassment, which nqj^ertheless he re- 
 joiced to see, rose from his chair and approach- 
 ing a window, said, 
 
 " What a very pleasant room you have 
 here, Mrs. Simpson ; it is almost due east, is 
 it not ? If the room over it be your apartment, 
 I should think the sun must pay you too early 
 a visit there, unles s your windows are wel 
 curtained." 
 
 '
 
 WREXHILL. 131 
 
 " Oh, Mr. Mowbray ! Sunrise is such a 
 time of praise and blessing, that, even though 
 the curtains are drawn, I always try, if I am 
 awake, to think how heavenly it is looking 
 outside." 
 
 " Are you an early riser, Mrs. Simpson?" 
 said Helen. 
 
 " Not very, — at least not always ; but since 
 my election I have been endeavouring to get 
 down to prayers by about half-past eight. It 
 is so delightful to think how many people are 
 coming down stairs to prayers just at half-past 
 eight !" 
 
 " Your little girl is very much grown, Mrs. 
 Simpson," said Miss Torrington, willing to 
 try another opening by which to escajDe from 
 under the heels of the lady's hobby ; but it 
 did not answer. 
 
 " Hold up your head, Minima dear !" said 
 the mamma ; " and tell these ladies what you 
 have been learning lately. She is still rather 
 shy ; but it is going off, I hope. Precious 
 child ! she is grown such a prayerful thing, 
 Miss Fanny, you can't imagine. Minima, why 
 did you not eat up all your currant-pudding 
 yesterday? tell Miss Fanny Mowbray !" 
 
 " Because it is wicked to love currant-pud-
 
 1 
 
 132 THE VICAR OF 
 
 ding," answered the child, folding her little 
 hands one over the other upon the bosom of 
 her plain frock, no longer protruding in all 
 directions its sumptuous chevaux-de-frise of 
 lace and embroidery. 
 
 " Darling angel ! And why, my precious I is 
 it wicked ?^' 
 
 " Because it is a sin to care for our vile 
 bodies, and because we ought to love nothing 
 but the Lord." 
 
 " Is not that a blessing ?" said Mrs. Simp- 
 son, again turning to Fanny. " And how can 
 I be grateful enough to the angelic man who 
 lias put me and my little one in the right 
 way r 
 
 It was really generous in good Mrs. Simp- 
 son to give all the praise due for the instruc- 
 tion and religious awakening of her little girl 
 to the vicar, for it was iii'^ruth entirely her 
 own work ; as it generally happened, that when 
 Mr. Cartwright paid her a visit, fearing pro- 
 bably that the movements of a child might 
 disturb his nerves, she dismissed her little 
 Minima to her nursery. 
 
 One or two more attempts on the part of 
 Helen to bring the conversation to a tone that 
 she should consider as more befitting the neigh-
 
 WREXHILL. 133 
 
 hourly chit-chat of a morning visit, and, in 
 plain English, less tinctured with blasphemy, 
 having been made and failed, she rose and 
 took her leave, the rest of her party follow- 
 ing ; but not without Fanny's receiving an- 
 other embrace, and this fervent farewell ut- 
 tered in her ear : 
 
 " The saints and angels bless and keep you, 
 dear sister in the Lord !" 
 
 After quitting the house of this regenerated 
 lady, the party proposed to make a visit to 
 that of Mrs. Richards ; but Miss Cartwrisfht 
 expressed a wish to go to the \^icarage instead, 
 and begged they would call at the door for 
 her as they passed. Miss Torrington offered 
 to accompany her, but this was declined, 
 though not quite in her usual cynical manner 
 upon such occasions ; and, could Rosalind have 
 followed her with her eye up the Vicarage hill, 
 she would have seen that she stopped and 
 turned to look down upon the common and its 
 trees, just at the spot where they had stood 
 together before. 
 
 On entering Mrs. Richards's pretty flower- 
 scented little saloon, they were startled and 
 somewhat embarrassed at finding that lady in 
 tears, and Major Dairy niple walking about the
 
 1 34 THE VICAR OF 
 
 room with very evident symptoms of discom- 
 posure. Helen, who, like everybody else in 
 the neighbourhood, was perfectly aware of the 
 major's unrequited attachment, or, at any rate, 
 his unsuccessful suit, really thought that the 
 present moment was probably intended by him 
 to decide his fate for ever ; and felt exceedingly 
 distressed at having intruded, though doubtful 
 whether to retreat now would not make matters 
 worse. Those who followed her shared both 
 her fears and her doubts : but not so the 
 widow and the major ; who both, after the 
 interval of a moment, during which Mrs. 
 Richards wiped her eyes, and Major Dal- 
 rymple recovered his composure, declared with 
 very evident sincerity that they were heartily 
 glad to see them. 
 
 " We are in the midst of a dispute, Mow- 
 bray," said the major^ addressing Charles; 
 " and i will bet a thousand to one that you 
 will be on my side, whatever the ladies may 
 be. Shall I refer the question to Charles 
 Mowbray, Mrs. Richards?'^ 
 
 " Oh yes ! I shall like to have it referred 
 to the whole party V she replied. 
 
 " Well then, this it is : — I need not tell 
 you, good people, that the present vicar of
 
 WREXHILL. 135 
 
 Wrexhill is — but Jialte la /" he exclaimed, sud- 
 denly stopping himself and fixing his eyes on 
 Fanny ; " I am terribly afraid by the trim cut 
 of that Httle bonnet, that there' s one amongst 
 us that will be taking notes. Is it so. Miss 
 Fanny ? Are you as completely over head and 
 ears in love with the vicar, as your friend little 
 Mai-y ? and, for that matter, Louisa, Charlotte, 
 Mrs. Simpson, Miss Minima Simpson, Dame 
 Roger's the miller's wife, black-eyed Betsy the 
 tailor's daughter, Molly Tomkins, Sally Finden, 
 JenTiy Curtis, Susan Smith, and about three- 
 score and ten more of our joarish, have all 
 put on the armour of righteousness, being 
 buckled, belted and spurred by the vicar him- 
 self. Are you really and truly become one 
 of his babes of grace, Fanny ?" 
 
 " If it is your intention to say anything dis- 
 respectful of Mr. Cartwright," rephed Fanny, 
 " I had much rather not hear it. I will go 
 and look at your roses, Mrs. Richards ;" and, 
 as Mrs. Richards did nut wish her to remain, 
 she quietly opened the glass-door which led 
 into the garden, let her pass through it, and 
 then closed it after her. 
 
 " Pretty creature ! ' exclaimed Major Dai- 
 ry mple ; " what a pity 1"
 
 136 THE VICAR OF 
 
 " It will not last, major/' said Charles. 
 " He has scared her conscience, which is 
 actually too pure and innocent to know the 
 sound of its own voice ; and then he seized 
 upon her fanciful and poetic imagination, 
 and set it in arms against her silly self, till 
 she really seems to see the seven mortal sins, 
 turn which way she will; and I am sure she 
 would stand for seven years together on one 
 leg, like an Hindoo, to avoid them. She is 
 a dear good little soul, and she will get the 
 better of all this trash, depend upon it.'^ 
 
 " I trust she will, Mowbray; but tell me, 
 while the mischief is still at work, shall you 
 not think it right to banish the causer of it 
 from your house? For you must know this 
 brings us exactly to the point at issue between 
 Mrs. Richards and me. She is breakinsf her 
 heart because her three girls — ay, little Mary 
 and all — have been bit by this black tarantula ; 
 and because she (thank God !) has escaped, 
 her daughters have thought proper to raise the 
 standard of rebelhon, and to tell her verv 
 coolly, upon all occasions, that she is doomed 
 to everlasting perdition, and that their only 
 chance of escape is never more to give obe- 

 
 WREXHILL. 137 
 
 dience or even attention to any word she can 
 utter.'^ 
 
 The major stopped, overcome by his own 
 vehemence ; and Charles would have fancied 
 that he saw tears in his eyes, if he had dared 
 to look at him for another moment. 
 
 Rosalind, who had more love and likina: 
 for Mrs. Richards than is usually the growth 
 of sLx months' acquaintance, had placed herself 
 close beside her, and taken her hand ; but, 
 when Major Dairy mple ceased speaking, she 
 rose up, and with a degree of energy that pro- 
 bably surprised all her hearers, but most espe- 
 cially Charles and Helen, she said : 
 
 " If, Major Dalrymple, you should be the 
 first in this unfortunate parish of Wrexhill 
 to raise your voice against this invader of the 
 station, rights, and duties of a set of men in 
 whose avocations he has neither part nor lot, 
 you will deserve more honour than even the 
 field of Waterloo could give you ! Yes ! turn 
 him from your house, dear friend, as you 
 would one who brought poison to you in the 
 guise of wholesome food or healing medicine. 
 Let him never enter your doors again ; let him 
 preach (if preach he must) in a church as
 
 138 THE VICAR OF 
 
 empty as his own pretensions to holiness ; and 
 if proper authority should at length be awaked 
 to chase him from a pulpit that belongs of right 
 to a true and real member of the Enghsh 
 church, then let him buy a sixpenny hcence, 
 if he can get it, to preach in a tub, the only 
 fitting theatre for his doctrines." 
 
 " Bravo !'' cried the major in a perfect 
 ecstasy ; " do you hear her, Mrs. Richards ? 
 Charles Mowbray, do you hear her? and will 
 either of you ever suffer Cartwright to enter 
 your doors again ?" 
 
 " I believe in my soul that she is quite 
 right," said Charles : " the idiot folly I have 
 witnessed at Mrs. Simpson's this morning ; and 
 the much more grievous effects which his mi- 
 nistry, as he calls it, has produced here, have 
 quite convinced me that such ministry is no 
 jesting matter. But I have no doors, Dalrym- 
 I^le, to shut against him ; all I can do is to 
 endeavour to open my motiier's eyes to the 
 mischief he is doing.'' 
 
 Helen sighed, and shook her head. 
 
 " Is, then, your good mother too far gone in 
 this maudlin delirium to listen to him ?" said 
 the major in an accent of deep concern. 
 
 " Indeed, major, I fear so," replied Helen.
 
 WREXHILL. 139 
 
 " I told you soj Major Dalrymple," said 
 Mrs. Richards ; " I told you that in such a 
 line of conduct as you advise I should be sup- 
 ported by no one of any consequence, and I 
 really do not feel courage to stand alone in it." 
 
 " And it is that very want of courage that 
 I deplore more than all the rest," replied the 
 major. " You, that have done and suffered 
 so much, with aD the quiet courage of a real 
 hero,— that you should now sink before such an 
 enemy as this, is what I really cannot see with 
 patience." 
 
 " And whence comes this new-born coward- 
 ice, my dear Mrs. Richards ?" said Rosa- 
 hnd. 
 
 " I will tell you, Miss Torrington," replied 
 the black-eyed widow, her voice trembling v.ith 
 emotion as she spoke, — " I will tell you : all 
 the courage of which I have ever given proof, 
 has been inspired, strengthened, and set in 
 action by my children, — by my love for them, 
 and their love for me. This is over : I have 
 lost their love, I have lost their confidence. 
 They look upon me, — -even my Mary, who once 
 shared every feeling of my heart, — they all look 
 upon me as one accursed of God, separated 
 from them through all eternity, and doomed
 
 140 THE VICAR OF 
 
 by a decree of my Maker, decided on thou- 
 sands of years before I was born, to live for 
 countless ages in torments unspeakable. They 
 repeat all this, and hug the faith that teaches 
 it. Is not this enough to sap the cou- 
 rage of the stoutest heart that ever woman 
 boasted ?" 
 
 " It is dreadful !" cried Helen ; " oh ! most 
 dreadful ! Such then will be, and already are, 
 the feelings of my mother respecting me, — re- 
 specting Charles. Yet, how she loved us ! A 
 few short months ago, how dearly she loved 
 us both !" 
 
 " Come, come, Miss Mowbray ; I did not 
 mean to pain you in this manner," said the 
 major. " Do not fancy things worse than 
 they really are : depend upon it, your brother 
 will take care to prevent this man's impious 
 profanation of religion from doing such mis- 
 chief at Mowbray as it has done here. Had 
 there been any master of the house at Meadow 
 Cottage, this gentleman, so miscalled reverend, 
 would never, never, never, have got a footing 
 there." 
 
 " Then I heartily wish there were," said 
 Charles, " if only for the sake of setting a 
 good example to the parish in general ; but, for
 
 WREXHILL. Ill 
 
 the Park in particular, it is as raasterless as the 
 cottage." 
 
 " I beheve/' said Mrs. Richards, " that 
 amongst you I shall gain courage to be mis- 
 tress here ; and this, if effectually done, may 
 answer as well. You really advise me, then, 
 all of you, to forbid the clergyman of the pa- 
 rish from entering my doors ?" 
 
 " Yes," replied the major firmly ; and he 
 was echoed zealously by the rest of the part}'. 
 
 " So be it then," said Mrs. Richards. " But 
 I \\ould my enemy, for such indeed he is, 
 held any other station among us. I could shut 
 my doors against all the lords and ladies in the 
 country with less pain than against the clergy- 
 
 man." 
 
 " I can fully enter into that feehng," said 
 Helen : " but surely, in proportion as the 
 station is venerable, the abuse of it is unpar- 
 donable. Let this strengthen your resolution ; 
 and your children will recover their wits again, 
 depend upon it. I would the same remedy 
 could 1)6 applied with us ! but you are so much 
 respected, my dear Mrs. Richards, that I am 
 not without hope from your example. Adieu ! 
 We shall be anxious to hear how you go on ; 
 and you must not fail to let us see you soon."
 
 142 
 
 THE VICAR OF 
 
 The Mowbray party, having recalled the 
 self-banished Fanny, then took leave, not with- 
 out the satisfaction of believing that their visit 
 had been well-timed and useful.
 
 WREXHILL. 143 
 
 CHAPTER IX. 
 
 DISCUSSION ON TRUTH. — MR, CORBOLD INSTALLED. 
 
 Having called at the Vicarage for Miss Cart- 
 wright, they proceeded homeward along the 
 pleasant paths they had so often trod with 
 light-hearted gaiety ; but now there was a look 
 of care and anxious thoughtfulness on each 
 young brow, that seemed to say their happiness 
 was blighted by the fear of sorrow to come. 
 
 Though not at all able to understand Hen- 
 rietta, and not above half liking her, there was 
 yet more feeling of intimacy between Miss 
 Torrington and her than had been attained by 
 any other of the family. It was she, therefore, 
 who, after preceding the others by a few rapid 
 steps up the hill, rang the bell of the Vica-
 
 144 THE VICAR OF 
 
 rage, and waited in the porcli for Miss Cart- 
 wright. 
 
 During these few moments the trio had 
 passed on, and Miss Torrington, finding her- 
 self tete-a-tete with the vicar's daughter, ven- 
 tured to relate to her pretty nearly all that 
 occurred at the house of Mrs. Richards ; by no 
 means omitting the resolution that lady had 
 come to respecting Mr. Cartwright. 
 
 " I am very sorry for it," said Henrietta. 
 
 " You regret the loss of their society ? Then 
 for your sake, Henrietta, 1 am sorry too." 
 
 " For my sake ? / regret the loss of their 
 society ! Are you not mocking me ?" 
 
 " You know I am not," replied Rosalind in 
 a tone of vexation; "why should you not 
 regret the loss of Mrs. Richards' society ?" 
 
 " Only because there is no society in the 
 world that I could either wish for, — or re- 
 gret." 
 
 " It is hardly fair in you. Miss Cartwright," 
 said Rosalind, " to excite my interest so often 
 as you do, and yet to leave it for ever pining, 
 for want of a more full and generous confi- 
 dence." 
 
 " I have no such feeling as generosity in 
 me; and as to exciting your interest, I do
 
 WREXHILL. 145 
 
 assure you it is quite involuntarily ; and, in- 
 deed, I should think that no human being 
 could be less likely to trouble their fellow- 
 creatures in that way than myself." 
 
 " But is there not at least a little wilfulness, 
 Henrietta, in the manner in which from time 
 to time you throw out a bait to my curi- 
 osity ?'' 
 
 " It is weakness, not wilfulness, Rosalind. 
 I am ashamed to confess, even to myself, that 
 there are moments when I fancy I should like 
 to love you ; and then I would give more than 
 my worthless life, if I had it, that you should 
 love me. When this contemptible folly seizes 
 me, I may, perhaps, as you say, throw out a 
 bait to catch your cariosity, and then it is I 
 utter the words of which you complain. But 
 you must allow that this childishness never 
 holds me long, and that the moment it is 
 past I become as reasonable and as wretched 
 again as ever." 
 
 " Will you tell me whether this feeling of 
 profound contempt for yourself, whenever you 
 are conscious of a kindly sentiment towards me, 
 arises from your conviction of my individual 
 despicability, or from believing that all human 
 affections are deoradiu";?" 
 
 VOL. II. H
 
 1 46 THE VICAR OF 
 
 " Not exactly from either. As for you. Ro- 
 salind, — is it not the weak and wavering Ham- 
 let who says, in one of those flashes of fine 
 philosophy that hurst athwart the gloom of 
 his poor troubled spirit, 
 
 ' Give me that man that is not passion's slave ?' 
 
 My wits are often as much diseased as his, I 
 believe ; but I too have my intervals ; and, when 
 the moon is not at the full, I sometimes sketch 
 the portrait of a being that one might venture 
 to love. I, however, have no quarrel against 
 passion, — it is not from thence my sorrows 
 have come : — but I would say, 
 
 ' Give ine that friend 
 That is not falsehood's slave, and I will wear him 
 
 for her, Rosalind,) 
 In my heart's core, — ay, in ray heart of heart.' 
 
 And if after all my hard schoohng I could be 
 simple enough to believe that anything in 
 human form could be true, I should be more 
 likely to commit the folly about you than 4 
 
 about any one I ever saw in my life." ^ 
 
 " But still you believe me false ?" '^ 
 
 " I do." I
 
 WREXHILL. 1 A ; 
 
 <c 
 
 And why, Henrietta ?" 
 
 " Because you are a woman : — no, no, be- 
 cause you are a human being." 
 
 " And you really, without meaning to sea- 
 son your speech with pungent crystals of satire, 
 — you really do not believe that truth can l^e 
 found in any human being ?" 
 
 " I really do not." 
 
 " God help you, then ! I would rather pass 
 my life in a roofless cabin, and feed on potatoe- 
 parings, than Uve in such a persuasion." 
 
 " And so would I, Rosalind." 
 
 '* Then why do you nourish such hateful 
 theories ? I shall begin to think your jesting 
 words too true, Henrietta; and believe, indeed, 
 that your wits are not quite healthy." 
 
 " Would I could believe it ! I would sub- 
 mit to a strait-waistcoat and shaven crown to- 
 morrow if I could but persuade myself that I 
 was mad, and that all I have fancied going on 
 around me were but so many vapours from a 
 moon-sick brain." 
 
 " And so they have been, if you construe 
 every word you hear, and every act you see, 
 into falsehood and delusion." 
 
 " Rosalind ! Rosalind ! — how can I do 
 otherwise ? Come, come, enough of this : do 
 
 H 2
 
 148 THE VICAR OF 
 
 not force me against my will, against my re- 
 solution, to tell you what has brought me 
 to the wretched, hopeless state of apathy in 
 which you found me. Were I to do this, 
 you would only have to follow the weakness 
 of your nature, and believe, in order to become 
 •as moody and as miserable as myself." 
 
 " But you do not mean to tell me that I 
 should be proving my weakness in believing 
 you ? 
 
 " Indeed I do. You surely cannot be al- 
 together so credulous as to suppose that all 
 you see in me is true, sincere, candid, open, 
 honest ?" 
 
 " Are you honest now in telling me that 
 you are false ?" 
 
 " Why, partly yes, and partly no, Rosa- 
 lind ; and it is just such a question as that 
 which sets one upon discovering how contrary 
 to our very essence it is, to be purely and 
 altogether true. But were I one of those who 
 fancy that pincushions are often made by the 
 merciful decrees of an all-wise Providence, I 
 should say that we were ordained to be false, 
 in order to prevent our being straightforward, 
 undisguised demons. Why, I, — look you, — 
 who sit netting a purse that I hope will never
 
 WREXHILL. 149 
 
 be finished, as diligently as if my life would be 
 saved by completing the last stitch by a given 
 time, and as quietly as if I had no nails upon 
 my fingers, and no pointed scissors in my 
 netting-case, — even I, all harmless as I seem, 
 would be likely, were it not for my consum- 
 mate hypocrisy, to be stabbing and scratching 
 half a dozen times a day." 
 
 " And, were you freed from this restraint, 
 would your maiming propensities betray them- 
 selves promiscuously, or be confined to one or 
 more particular objects ?" 
 
 " Not quite promiscuously, I think. But 
 hypocrisy apart for a moment, do you not 
 perceive that Mr. Charles Mowbray has been 
 looking round at us, — at both of us, observe, — 
 about once in every second minute ? Do you 
 know that I think he would like us, — ^both of 
 us, observe, — to walk on and join the party." 
 
 " Well, then, let us do so," said llosahnd. 
 
 ^ ^ ^ ^ tP 
 
 As they drew near the house, they perceived 
 Mr. Stephen Corbold wandering round it, his 
 hands behind his back and under his coat, 
 and his eyes now raised to the stately portico, 
 now lowered to the long range of windows 
 belonging to the conservatory j at one moment
 
 150 THE VICAR OF 
 
 sent afield over the spacious park, and in the 
 next brought back again to contemplate anew 
 the noble mansion to which it belonged. Dur- 
 ing one of the wanderings of those speculating 
 orbs, he spied the advancing party; and im- 
 mediately settling himself in his attire, and 
 assuming the more graceful attitude obtained 
 by thrusting a hand in each side-pocket of his 
 nether garments, he resolutely walked forward 
 to meet them. 
 
 Fanny, his friends and kinsfolk being ever 
 in her memory, made an effort which seemed 
 to combat instinct, and put out her little 
 hand to welcome hira ; but before he was 
 fully aware of the honour, for indeed his eyes 
 were fixed upon her elder sister, she coloured, 
 and withdrew it again, satisfying her hospita- 
 ble feelings by pronouncing simply his name, 
 but with a sort of indistinctness in the accent 
 vfhich seemed to signify that something more 
 had either preceded or followed it. 
 
 This word, the only one Avhich greeted. him, 
 i)rought him instantly to her side, and even 
 gave him the prodigious audacity to offer his 
 arm, which, however, she did not accept; for 
 at that moment the hook of her parasol became 
 entangled in the fringe of her shawl, and it
 
 WREXHILL. 151 
 
 seemed to require vast patience and persever- 
 ance to extricate it. Still, notwithstanding 
 this little disappointment, he kept close to 
 her side, for Helen leaned upon the arm of 
 her brother; and, though still persuaded that 
 by the aid of his reverend cousin he should 
 be able to obtain her, and pretty nearly every- 
 thing else he wished for, he had no parti- 
 cular inclination to renew- the courtship he 
 had begun on the journey in the presence of 
 Charles. 
 
 Fanny, therefore, and her attendant entered 
 the house together ; while the rest wheeled off 
 in order to avail themselves of a postern en- 
 trance, by which the ladies might reach their 
 rooms without any risk of again encountering 
 Mr. Corbold, who by a sort of tacit consent 
 seemed equally avoided by all. 
 
 The survey which this person was taking 
 of the premises when the walking party re- 
 turned, was neither the first, second, third, nor 
 fourth which he had had the opportunity of 
 making since their setting out; for, in obe- 
 dience to Mr. CartwTight's hint, he had no 
 sooner received from Mrs. Mowbray, under 
 the instructions from that reverend person, 
 the orders necessary for the new arrangements
 
 152 
 
 THE VICAR OF 
 
 about to be made, than he retired, — the vicar 
 remaining with the widow and the keys of her 
 title-deeds, which perhaps he had reason for 
 thinking would be as safe anywhere else as in 
 his cousin Stephen's pocket. 
 
 The tete-a-tete which followed the attor- 
 ney's departure was long, interesting, and very 
 confidential. On the part of the gentleman 
 great skill was displayed by the manner in 
 which the following sul)jects were made to 
 mix and mingle together, till, like to a skil- 
 fully composed ragout, no flavour of any kind 
 was left distinctly perceptible, but the effect 
 of the whole was just what the artist intended 
 it should be. The subjects leading to, and 
 composing this general effect, were : first, the 
 deep interest raised in the breast of every good 
 man by the sight of a gentle and heavenly- 
 minded woman in want of assistance to carry 
 her through the wearying and unspiritual cares 
 incident to our passage through this world of 
 sin; secondly, the exceeding out-pouring of 
 mercy to be traced in such dispensations as 
 led the unawakened to look for such aid and 
 assistance from those who have been called and 
 elected by the Lord; thirdly, the blessed 
 assurance of everlasting joy that never failed
 
 WREXHILL. 153 
 
 to visit those who left husband or child for 
 the Lord's sake ; fourthly, the unerring wis- 
 dom of the Lord in the placing the tender 
 consciences of the newly-chosen in the keep- 
 ing of those who best know how to lead them 
 aright; fifthly, the damnable and never-to- 
 be-atoned-for wickedness of struggling against 
 the Lord for the sake of any worldly feehngs 
 or affections whatever : and sixthly, the 
 saving merit, surpassing all the works that 
 our sinful nature could ever permit us to per- 
 form, which the Lord finds in such as cling 
 to his spoken word, and hold fast to the per- 
 secuted and oppressed who preach it. On 
 these themes, blended and harmonised together 
 so as completely to mystify the mind of the 
 weak and nervous Mrs. Mowbray, and accom- 
 panied with just so much gentle demonstration 
 of affectionate tenderness as might soften, with- 
 out alarming her, did the Vicar of Wrexhill 
 discourse for the tliree hours that they were 
 
 left alone. 
 
 * * * * * * 
 
 It would lead my narrative into too great 
 length were every step recorded by which all 
 Mrs. Mowbray's other feelings were made to 
 
 H 3
 
 154 
 
 THE VICAR OF 
 
 merge in the one overwhelming influence of 
 Calvinistic terror on one side, and Calvinistic * 
 pride at presumed election on the other. The 
 wily vicar contrived in the course of a few 
 months so completely to rule the heart and 
 head of this poor lady, that she looked upon 
 her son Charles as a reprobate, who, unless 
 speedily changed in spirit by severe discipline 
 and the constant prayers of Mr. Cartwright, 
 must inevitably pass from this mortal life to a 
 state of endless torture in the life to come. 
 For Helen she M'as bade to hope that the 
 time of election, after much wrestling with the 
 Lord, would come ; in Fanny she was told to 
 glory and rejoice; and for Miss Torrington, 
 quietly to wait the appointed time, till the 
 Lord should make his voice heard, when it 
 would be borne in upon his mind, or upon 
 that of some one of the elect, vrhether she must 
 be given over to eternal destruction, or saved 
 with the remnant of the true flock which he 
 and his brother shepherds were bringing toge- 
 ther into one fold. 
 
 But with all this, though eternally talking 
 of mystical and heavenly love, which was ever 
 blended wath insidious demonstrations of holy.
 
 WREXHILL. 155 
 
 brotherly, and Christian tenderness, Mr. Cart- 
 wright had never yet spoken to the widow 
 Mowbray of marriage. 
 
 She had been six months a widow, and her 
 deep mourning weeds were exchanged for a 
 dress elegantly becoming, but still marking 
 her as belonging to what Mr. Cart\mght con- 
 stantly called, in the midst of all his prosper- 
 ous intrigues, the " persecuted church of 
 Christ." Mr. Stephen Corbold was comfort- 
 ably settled in a snug little mansion in the 
 village, and though he had never yet got hold 
 of the title-deeds, he had begun to receive 
 the rents of the Mowbray estates. He too 
 Avas waiting the appointed time, — namely, the 
 installing of his cousin at the Park, — for the 
 fruition of all his hopes in the possession of 
 Helen, and in such a fortune with her as his 
 report of her progress towards regeneration 
 might entitle her to. Mrs. Richards had been 
 refused bread by a converted baker ; beer, by 
 an elected brewer ; and soap and candles, 
 by that pious, painstaking, prayerful servant 
 of the Lord, Richard White, the tallow-chan- 
 dler. Her daughters, however, still held fast 
 to the faith ; though their poor mother grew 
 thinner and paler every day, and continued
 
 156 
 
 THE VICAR OF 
 
 to meet the vicar sometimes in the highways, 
 sometimes in the byeways, and sometimes in 
 the exemplar}'^ Mrs. Simpson's drawing-room. 
 Colonel Harrington had returned to his regi- 
 ment without ever again seeing Helen, who 
 had been forbidden with such awful denuncia- 
 tions in case of disobedience from ever holding 
 any intercourse direct or indirect with the 
 family at Oakley, that though she pined in 
 thought, she obeyed, and was daily denounced 
 by Sir Gilbert and his lady, though happily 
 she knew it not, as the most ungrateful and 
 heartless of girls. Fanny was growing tall, 
 thin, sour-looking, and miserable ; for having 
 a sort of stubborn feeling within her which 
 resisted the assurances she almost hourly re- 
 ceived of having been elected to eternal grace, 
 she was secretly torturing her distempered 
 conscience with the belief that she was delud- 
 ing every one but God, — that he alone read 
 her heart and knew her to be reprobate, 
 hardened and unregenerate, and that she must 
 finally and inevitably come to be the prey of 
 the worm that dyeth not and the fire that is 
 ncA^er quenched. The sufferings of this inno- 
 cent young creature under this terrible per- 
 suasion were dreadful, and the more so because
 
 WREXHILL. 157 
 
 she communicated tliem to none. Had she 
 displayed the secret terrors of her soul to 
 Mr. Cartwright or her mother, she knew she 
 should be told with praises and caresses that 
 she was only the more blessed and sure of 
 immortal glory for feeling them. Had she 
 opened her heart to her sister, her brother, 
 or Rosalind, her sufferings would probably 
 have soon ceased; but from this she shrank 
 as from degradation unbearable. 
 
 Poor Rosalind, meanwhile, was as pro- 
 foundly unhappy as it was well possible for a 
 girl to be who was young, beautiful, rich, 
 talented, well-born, sweet-tempered, high-prin- 
 cipled, not crossed in love, and moreover in 
 perfect health. 
 
 Young Mowbray had just taken a distin- 
 guished degree at Oxford, and having given 
 a farewell banquet to his college friends, re- 
 turned home with the hope of speedily obtain- 
 ing the commission in a regiment of horse for 
 which his name had been long ago put down 
 by his father. 
 
 It was at this time that several circum- 
 stances occurred at VVrexhill sufficiently im- 
 portant to the principal personages of my nar- 
 rative to be recorded at some lenscth.
 
 158 
 
 THE VICAR OF 
 
 CHAPTER X. 
 
 fanny's religion. — A VISIT TO OAKLEY. 
 
 It was towards the end of November that 
 young Mowbray returned from Oxford to his 
 mother's house in Hampshire. As usual, the 
 first three or four hours' chat Math Helen and 
 Rosalind put him au fait of all that had 
 taken place during his absence. The retro- 
 spect was not a cheering one ; yet most of the 
 circumstances which tended to annoy him were 
 of that minor kind which none but a very gos- 
 sipping correspondent would detail — and Helen 
 was not such. Besides, since the mysterious 
 letter which had recalled Charles to keep 
 watch over Fanny, (the full and true purpose 
 of which letter he had never yet discovered,)
 
 WREXHILL. 159 
 
 Miss Torrington had not written to him ; and 
 as she was now the chief historian, her round 
 and unvarnished tale made him acquainted 
 with many particulars to which Helen had 
 scarcely alluded in her correspondence with 
 him. 
 
 Helen Mowbray's was not a spirit to exhaust 
 itself and its sorrows by breathing unavailing- 
 complaints ; and though her brother had 
 pretty clearly understood from her letters that 
 she was not happy or comfortable at home, it 
 was from Rosalind he first learned how many 
 circumstances were daily occurring to make 
 her otherwise. 
 
 The only point on which he blamed her, or 
 in which, according to Rosalind's account, she 
 had shown more yielding, and, as he called it, 
 weakness than her helpless and most vmhappy 
 position rendered unavoidable, was in the 
 never having attempted to see Lady Harring- 
 ton. This he declared was in itself wrong, and 
 rendered doubly so by her situation, which 
 would have rendered the society and counsel 
 of such a friend invaluable. But he did not 
 know — even Rosalind did not know — that this 
 forbearance for which he blamed her was the 
 result of those qualities for wliich they most
 
 160 THE VICAR OF 
 
 loved her. But Helen knew, though they did 
 not, that if she had gone to Oakley, she should 
 have thought more of hearing news of Colonel 
 Harrington than of any advice her godmother 
 could have given her, and have been infinitely 
 more anxious to learn if he ever mentioned her 
 in his letters, than to know whether Lady Har- 
 rington thought it best that she should be 
 civil, or that she should be rude, in her de- 
 meanour towards the Vicar of Wrexhill. 
 
 It was this conscious weakness which lent 
 strength to the unreasonable violence of her 
 mother on this point. Had Helen been quite 
 fancy-free and altogether heart-whole, she would 
 have had courage to discover that a passionate 
 prohibition, originating, as she could not doubt 
 it did, with a man for whom she entertained 
 no species of esteem, ought not to make her 
 abandon one of the kindest friends she had 
 ever known. But there is a feeling stronger 
 than reason in a young girl's breast ; and again 
 and again this feeling had whispered to 
 Helen, 
 
 " ' It is not maidenly — ' 
 
 to go to the house of a man that I fear I love.
 
 WREXHILL. 161 
 
 and that I hope loves me, for the chance of 
 hearing his name mentioned — and that too 
 when my mother forbids me to enter his fa- 
 ther's doors." 
 
 But there was an authority in Charles's voice 
 when he said^ " You have been wrong, Helen," 
 which seemed to have power even over this, 
 and she promised that if after he paid the visit 
 to Oakley, which he was fully determined to 
 do on the morrow, he should report that her 
 friends there were not too angry to receive her ; 
 she would consent to volunteer a visit to them, 
 assigning as her reason for doing so, to her 
 mother, that it was Charles's wish. 
 
 This conversation took place on the night of 
 his arrival, and lasted for some hours after 
 every indi\adual of the household, excepting 
 those engaged in it, were in bed. Poor Fanny 
 was among those who had the earliest retired, 
 but she was not among the sleepers. She too 
 had once loved Charles most dearly, and most 
 dearly had she been loved in return. But now 
 she felt that they were separated for ever in 
 this world, and that if tliey were doomed to 
 meet in the world to come, it could only be 
 amidst torturing and devouring flames. As 
 she knelt for long hours beside her bed before
 
 16'2 THE VICAR OF 
 
 she dared to lay her aching head on the pillow, 
 her thoughts reverted to her early youth, and 
 to all the innocent delights she had enjoyed 
 with him and the now avoided Helen ; and as 
 she remembered the ecstasy with which she 
 once enjoyed the bloom of flowers, the songs of 
 birds, the breath of early morning, and all the 
 poetry of nature, tears of silent, unacknow- 
 ledged, but most bitter regret, streamed from 
 her eyes. But then again came the ague fit of 
 visionary remorse and genuine Calvinistic 
 terror, and she groaned aloud in agony of 
 spirit for having suffered these natural tears to 
 fall. 
 
 This dreadful vigil left such traces on the 
 pale cheek and heavy eye of the suffering girl, 
 that her brother's heart ached as he looked at 
 her ; and though with little hope, after what 
 he had heard, of doing any good, he determin- 
 ed to seek half an hour's conversation with her 
 before he went out. 
 
 When she rose to leave the breakfast-table 
 therefore, Charles rose too, and following her 
 out of the room, stojiped her as she was in the 
 act of ascending the stairs by putting his arm 
 round her waist and saying, " Fanny, will you 
 take a walk with me in the shrubbery ?"
 
 WREXHILL. 163 
 
 Fanny started, and coloured, and hesitated, 
 as if some deed of very doubtful tendency had 
 been proposed to her. But he persevered. 
 "Come, dear! put your bonnet on — I will 
 wait for you here — make haste, Fanny ! Think 
 how long it is since you and I took a walk 
 together!" 
 
 " Is Helen going ?" The question was asked 
 in a voice that trembled : for the idea that. 
 Charles meant during this walk to question her 
 concerning her faith occurred to her, and she 
 would have given much to avoid it. But 
 before she could invent an excuse for doing so, 
 her conscience, always ready to enforce the 
 doing whatever was most disagreeable to her, 
 suggested that this shrinking looked like being 
 ashamed of her principles ; and no sooner had 
 this idea suggested itself, than she said readily, 
 " Very well, Charles ; I will come to you in a 
 moment." 
 
 But the moment was rather a long one ; for 
 Fanny, before she rejoined him, knelt down and 
 made an extempore prayer for courage and 
 strength to resist and render of no effect what- 
 ever he might say to her. Thus prepared, she 
 set forth ready to listen with the most deter- 
 mined obstinacy to any argument which might
 
 164 THE VICAR OF 
 
 tend to overthrow any part of the creed that 
 was poisoning the very sources of her Hfe. 
 
 " You are not looking well, my Fanny/' said 
 her brother, fondly pressing her arm as they 
 turned into the most sheltered part of the gar- 
 den. " Do you think the morning too cold for 
 walking, my love ? You used to be such a 
 hardy little thing, Fanny, that you cared for 
 nothing ; but I am afraid the case is different 
 now." 
 
 This was not exactly the opening that Fanny 
 expected, and there was a tenderness in the tone 
 of his voice that almost softened her heart 
 towards him ; but she answered not a word, — 
 perhaps she feared to trust her voice. 
 
 " I wish you would tell me, dearest, if any 
 sorrow or vexation has chased away the bloom 
 and the gladness that we all so loved to look 
 upon. Tell me, Fanny, what is it that has 
 changed you so sadly ? You will not ? — Then 
 you do not love me as I love you ; for I am 
 sure if I had a sorrow I should open my heart 
 to you." 
 
 " When a Christian has a sorrow, brother 
 Charles, he should open his heart to the Lord, 
 and not to a poor sinful mortal as wicked and 
 as weak himself."
 
 WREXHILL. 1 65 
 
 « 
 
 But surely, my dear Fanny, that need not 
 prevent a brother and sister from conversing 
 with the greatest confidence together. How 
 many texts I could quote you in which family 
 unity and affection are inculcated in the 
 Bible !" 
 
 " Pray do not quote the Bible," said Fanny 
 in a voice of alarm, " till the right spirit has 
 come upon you. It is a grievous sin to do it, 
 or to hear it." 
 
 " Be assured, Fanny, that I feel quite as 
 averse to quoting the Bible irreverently as you 
 can do. But tell me why it is you think that 
 the right spirit, as you call it, is not come 
 upon me ?" 
 
 "-' As I call it !" repeated Fanny, shudder- 
 ins:. " It is not I, Charles, — it is one of the 
 Lord's saints who says it ; and it is a sin for me 
 to listen to you." 
 
 " It is doubtless Mr. Cartwright who says it, 
 Fanny. Is it not so ?" 
 
 "* And who has so good a right to say it 
 as the minister of your parish, and the friend 
 and protector that the Lord has sent to your 
 widowed mother?" 
 
 Poor Mowbray felt his heart swell. It was 
 difficult to hear the man who had come be-
 
 16G THE VICAR OF 
 
 tween him and all his best duties and affections 
 named in this manner as his own maligner, and 
 restrain his just and natural indignation ; — yet 
 he did restrain it, and said in a voice of the 
 utmost gentleness, 
 
 " Do you think, my beloved Fanny, that 
 Mr. Cartwright's influence in this house has 
 been for our happiness ?" 
 
 " May the Lord forgive me for listening to 
 such words \" exclaimed Fanny, with that look 
 of nervous terror which her beautiful face now 
 so often expressed. " But he can't ! he can't ! 
 — I know it, I know it ! It is my doom to 
 sin, and you are only an agent of that enemy 
 who is for ever seeking my soul to destroy it= 
 — Leave me ! leave me !" 
 
 " Fanny, this is dreadful ! Can you really 
 believe that the God of love and mercy will 
 hold you guilty for listening to the voice of 
 your brother ? What have I ever done, my 
 Fanny, to deserve to be thus driven from your 
 presence ?'' 
 
 The unhappy girl looked bewildered. 
 '' Done !" she exclaimed. " What have you 
 done ? — Is not that works ? — Is not that of 
 works you speak, Charles ? — Oh ! he knew, 
 he foretold, he prophesied unto me that I
 
 WREXHILL. 167 
 
 should be spoken to of works, and that I 
 should listen thereunto, to my everlasting de- 
 struction, if I confessed not my soul to him 
 upon the instant. I must seek him out: he 
 said IF, — oh, that dear blessed if ! Let so 
 ray arm, brother Charles! — let me seek iny 
 salvation !" 
 
 " Fanny, this is madness !" 
 
 She looked at him, poor girl, as he said this, 
 with an expression that brought tears to his 
 eyes. That look seemed to speak a dreadful 
 doubt whether the words he had spoken were 
 not true. She pressed her hand against her 
 forehead for a moment, and then said in a 
 voice of the most touching sadness, 
 
 " God help me !" 
 
 " Oh, Fanny ! — darling Fanny !" cried the 
 terrified brother, throwing his arms round her : 
 " save us from the anguish of seeing you de- 
 stroyed body and mind by this friglitful, this 
 impious doctrine ! Listen to me, my own 
 sweet girl ! Think that from me you hear the 
 voice of your father — of the good and pious 
 Wallace — of your excellent and exemplary 
 governess, and drive this maddening terror 
 from you. Did you live without God in the 
 world, Fanny, when you lived under their 
 
 \
 
 168 THE VICAR OF 
 
 virtuous rule ? How often have you heard 
 your dear father say, when he came forth and 
 looked upon the beauty of the groves and 
 lawns, bright in the morning sunshine, ' Praise 
 the Lord, my children, for his goodness, for his 
 mercy endureth for ever !' Did not these words 
 raise your young heart to heaven more than aU 
 the frightful denunciations which have almost 
 shaken your reason ?" 
 
 " Works ! works ! — Oh, Charles, let me go 
 from you ! Your voice is like the voice of the 
 serpent: — it creeps dreadfully near my heart, 
 and I shall perish, everlastingly perish, if I 
 listen to you. If : — is there yet an if for me 
 now ? Let me go, Charles : let me seek him ; — 
 if you love me, let me seek my salvation." 
 
 " Do you mean that you would seek Mr. 
 Cartwright, Fanny ? You do not mean to go 
 to his house, do you ?" 
 
 " His house ? How little you know him, 
 Charles ! Think you that he would leave me 
 and my poor mother to perish ? Poor, poor 
 Charles ! You do not even know that this 
 shepherd and guardian of our souls prays with 
 us daily ?" 
 
 " Prays with you ? Where does he pray 
 with you ?"
 
 WREXHILL. 169 
 
 " In mamma's dressing-room." 
 
 " And who are present at these prayers ?" 
 
 " Mamma, and I, and Curtis, and Jem." 
 
 "Jem? Who is Jem, Fanny?" 
 
 " The new stable-boy that our minister re- 
 commended, Charles, when that poor deluded 
 Dick Bragg was found walking in the fields 
 with his sister Patty on the Sabbath." 
 
 " You don't mean that Dick Bragg is turned 
 aM'ay ? He was, without exception, the stead- 
 iest lad in the parish." 
 
 " Works ! works !" exclaimed Fanny, wring- 
 ing her hands. " Oh, Charles ! how your poor 
 soul clings to the perdition of works !" 
 
 " Gracious Heaven !" exclaimed ISIowbray, 
 with great emotion, " where will all this end ? 
 What an existence for Helen, for RosaUnd ! Is 
 there no cure for this folly, — this madness on 
 one side, and this infernal craft and hypocrisy 
 on the other ?" 
 
 On hearing these words, Fanny uttered a 
 cry which very nearly amounted to a scream, 
 and running off towards the house with the 
 fleetness of a startled fawn, left her brother in 
 a state of irritation and misery such as he had 
 never suffered before. 
 
 The idea of seeing Sir Gilbert Harrington 
 
 VOL. II. I
 
 170 THE VICAR OF 
 
 immediately had perhaps more comfort and 
 consolation in it than any other which could 
 have suggested itself, and the lanes and the 
 fields which divided Oakley from Mowbray 
 were traversed at a pace that soon brought the 
 agitated young man to the baronet's door. 
 
 " Is Sir Gilbert at home, John ?" he de- 
 manded of an old servant who had known him 
 from childhood ; but instead of the widely- 
 opened door, and ready smile which used to 
 greet him, he received a grave and hesitating 
 " I don't know, sir," from the changed do- 
 mestic. 
 
 "Is Lady Harrington at home ?" said 
 Charles, vexed and colouring. 
 
 " It is likely she may be, Mr. Mowbray," 
 said the old man relentingly. " Will you 
 please to wait one moment, Master Charles ? 
 I think my lady can't refuse — " 
 
 Charles's heart was full; but he did wait, 
 and John speedily returned, saying almost in a 
 whisper, " Please to walk in, sir ; but you 
 must go into my lady's closet,— that's the only 
 safe place, she says." 
 
 " Safe ?" repeated Charles ; but he made no 
 objection to the taking refuge in my lady's 
 closet, and in another moment he found him-
 
 WREXHILL. 171 
 
 self not only in the closet, but in the arms of 
 the good old lady. 
 
 " Oh, Lord !— if Sir Gilbert could see me !" 
 she exclaimed after very heartily hugging the 
 young man. " He 's a greater tiger than ever, 
 Charles, and I really don't know which of us 
 would be torn to pieces first ; — but only tell 
 me one thing before I abuse him any more : — 
 how long have you been at home ?" 
 
 " The coach broke down at Newberry," re- 
 phed Charles, "and I did not get to Mowbray 
 till nine o'clock last night." 
 
 " Thank God !" ejaculated Lady Harring- 
 ton very fervently. " Then there 's hope in 
 Israel at least for you. — But what on earth can 
 you say to me of my beautiful Helen r Three 
 months, Charles, three whole months since she 
 has been near me — and she knows I dote upon 
 her, and that Sir Gilbert himself, untamable 
 hyena as he is, has always been loving and 
 gentle to her, as far as his nature would permit. 
 Then why has she treated us thus ? You can't 
 wonder, can you, that he swears lustily every 
 morning that ingratitude is worse than all the 
 mortal sins put together ?" 
 
 " I dare not throw the charge back upon 
 
 I 2
 
 172 THE VKJAR OF 
 
 you, my dear lady; and yet it is being un- 
 grateful for poor Helen's true affection to be- 
 lieve it possible that she should so long have 
 remained absent from you by her own free will. 
 You know not, dearest Lady Harrington, what 
 my poor Helen has to endure." 
 
 " Endure ? What do you mean, Charles ? 
 Surely there is nobody living who dares to 
 be unkind to her ? My poor boy, — I am al- 
 most ashamed to ask the question, but you 
 will forgive an old friend : is there any truth, 
 Charles, in that damnable report ? (God forgive 
 me !) that horrid report, you know, about your 
 mother ?" 
 
 " What report. Lady Harrington?" said Mow- i 
 
 bray, colouring like scarlet. " I have heard no 
 report, excepting that which is indeed too sure 
 and certain to be called a report; — namely, 
 that she has become a violent Calvinistic Me- 
 thodist." 
 
 " That 's bad enough, my dear Charles, — 
 bad enough of all conscience ; and yet I have 
 heard of what would be v/orse still; I have 
 heard, Charles, that she is going to be weak 
 and wicked enough to marry that odious hypo- 
 critical Tartuffe, the Vicar of Wrexhill." 
 
 Mowbray put his hand before his eyes, as
 
 WREXHILL. 173 
 
 if he had been blasted by lightning, and then 
 replied, as steadily as he could, " I have never 
 heard this, Lady Harrington.'' 
 
 '^ Then I trust — I trust it is not true, Charles. 
 Helen, surely, and that bright-eyed creature 
 Miss Torrington, M^ho have both, I believe, (for, 
 God help me, 1 don't know !) — both, 1 believe, 
 been staying all the time at Mowbray;— and 
 surely— and surely, if this most atrocious deed 
 were contemplated, they must have some know- 
 ledge of it," 
 
 " And that they certainly have not," returned 
 Charles with recovered courage ; "• for I sat 
 with them both for two or three hours last 
 night, listening to their miserable account of 
 this man's detestable influence over my mother 
 and Fanny ; and certainly they would not have 
 concealed from me such a suspicion as this, 
 had any such existed in the breast of either." 
 
 " Quite true, my dear boy, and I can hardly 
 tell you how welcome this assurance is to me — 
 not for your mother's sake, Charles ; if you 
 cannot bear the truth, you must not come to 
 me, — and on this point the truth is, that I 
 don't care one single straw about your mother. 
 I never shall forgive her for not answering Sir 
 Gilbert's note. I know what the writing it
 
 174 THE VICAR OF 
 
 cost him — dear, proud, generous-hearted old 
 fellow ! And not to answer it ! not to 
 tell her children of it ! No, I never shall 
 forgive her, and I should not care the value 
 of a rat's tail if she were to marry every tub 
 preacher throughout England, and all their 
 clerks in succession — that is, not for her own 
 sake. I dare say she '11 preach in a tub herself 
 before she has done with it; but for your sakes, 
 my dear souls, I do rejoice that it is not 
 true." 
 
 " That would indeed complete our misery : 
 and it is already quite bad enough, I assure 
 you. The house, Helen says, is a perfect con- 
 venticle. The girls are ordered to sing nothing 
 but psalms and hymns ; some of the latter so 
 offensively ludicrous, too, as to be perfectly in- 
 decent and profane. A long extempore sermon, 
 or lecture as he calls it, is delivered to the 
 whole family in the great drawing-room every 
 night ; missionary boxes are not only hung up 
 beside every door, but actually carried round 
 by the butler whenever any one calls ; and a 
 hundred and fifty other absurdities, at which 
 we should laugh were we in a gayer mood : but 
 this farce has produced the saddest tragedy I 
 ever witnessed, in the effect it has had upon
 
 WREXKILL. 175 
 
 our poor Fanny. I have had some conversa- 
 tion with her this morning, and I do assure 
 you that I greatly fear her reason is unsettled, 
 or like to be so.'^ 
 
 " God forbid, Charles ! Pretty innocent 
 young thing ! that would be too horrible to 
 think of." 
 
 The old lady's eyes were full of tears, a cir- 
 cumstance very unusual with her, but the idea 
 suggested struck her to the heart ; and she had 
 not yet removed the traces of this most un- 
 wonted proof of sensibility, when a heavy 
 thump was heard at the door of the closet. 
 
 " Who's there ?" said her ladyship in a voice 
 rather raised than lowered by the emotion 
 which dimmed her eyes. 
 
 " Let me in, my lady !" responded the voice 
 of Sir Gilbert. 
 
 " What do you want. Sir Gilbert ? I am 
 busy." 
 
 '' So 1 understand, my lady, and I'm come 
 to help you." 
 
 " Will you promise, if I let you in, not to 
 hinder me, instead ?" 
 
 " I'll promise nothing, except to quarrel 
 with you if you do not."
 
 176 THE VICAR OF 
 
 " Was there ever such a tyrant ! Come in, 
 then ; see, hear, and understand. 
 
 The door was opened, and Sir Gilbert Har- 
 rington and Charles Mowbray stood face to 
 face. 
 
 Charles smiled, and held out his hand. 
 The baronet knit his brows, but the expres- 
 sion of his mouth told her experienced ladyship 
 plainly enough that he was well enough pleased 
 at the sight of his unexpected guest. 
 
 " He only got to Mowbray at nine o'clock 
 last night, '^ said Lady Harrington. 
 
 Sir Gilbert held out his hand. " Charles, I 
 am glad to see you," said he. 
 
 " Thank God !" ejaculated the old lady. 
 " My dear Sir Gilbert," said Charles, " I 
 have learnt your kind and friendly anger at the 
 prolonged absence of my poor sister. The 
 fault is not hers, Sir Gilbert ; she has been 
 most strictly forbidden to visit you." 
 " By her mother ?" 
 " By her mother. Sir Gilbert." 
 " And pray, Charles, do you think it her 
 duty to obey?" 
 
 " I really know not how to answer you. For 
 a girl just nineteen to act in declared defiance
 
 WREXHILL. 177 
 
 of the commands of her mother, and that 
 mother her sole surviving parent, is a hne of 
 conduct almost too bold to advise. And yet, 
 such is the lamental^le state of infatuation 
 to which my mother's mind appears to be 
 reduced by the pernicious influence of this 
 Cartwright, that I think it would be more 
 dangerous still to recommend obedience/' 
 
 " Upon my soul I think so," replied Sir Gil- 
 bert, in an accent that showed he thought the 
 proposition too self-evident to be discussed. I 
 have been devilish angry with the girls, — with 
 Helen, I mean, — for I understand that little 
 idiot, Fanny, is just as mad as her mother ; but 
 that Helen, and that fine girl, Rosalind Tor- 
 rington, should shut themselves up with an 
 hypocritical fanatic and a canting mad woman, 
 is enough to put any man out of patience." 
 
 " The situation has been almost enough to 
 put Helen in her grave ; she looks wretchedly ; 
 and Miss Torrington is no longer the same 
 creature. It would wring your heart to see 
 these poor girls. Sir Gilbert ; and what are they 
 to do ?" 
 
 " Come to us, Charles. Let them both come 
 here instantly, and remain here till vour mo-
 
 1 78 THE VICAR OF 
 
 ther's mad fit is over. If it lasts, I shall 
 advise you to take out a commission of lu- 
 nacy." 
 
 " The madness is not such as a physician 
 would recognise. Sir Gilbert ; and yet I give 
 you my honour that, from many things which 
 ray sister and Miss Torrington told me last 
 night, I really do think my mother's reason 
 must be in some degree deranged. And for 
 my poor little Fanny, six months ago the pride 
 and darling of us all, she is, I am quite per- 
 suaded, on the verge of insanity." 
 
 " And you mean to leave her in the power of 
 that distracted driveler, her mother, that the 
 work may be finished ?" 
 
 " What can I do. Sir Gilbert ?" 
 
 " Remove them all. Take them instantly 
 away from her, I tell you." 
 
 The blood rushed painfully to poor Mow- 
 bray's face. '' You forget, Sir Gilbert," he said, 
 " that I have not the means : you forget my 
 father's will." 
 
 " No, sir ; I do not forget it. Nor do I 
 forget either that, had I not in a fit of contemp- 
 tible passion refused to act as executor, I might, 
 1 think it possible, — I might have plagued her
 
 WREXHILL. 179 
 
 heart out, and so done some good. I shall 
 never forgive myself!" 
 
 " But you could have given us no power 
 over the property, Sir Gilbert. We are beg- 
 gars." 
 
 " I know it, I know it !" replied the old gen- 
 tleman, clenching his fists. " I told you so 
 from the first : and now mark my words,— she'll 
 marry her saint before she's six months older." 
 
 " I trust that in this you are mistaken. The 
 girls have certainly no suspicions of the sort." 
 
 " The girls are fools, as girls always are. 
 But let them come here, I teU you, and we may 
 save their lives at any rate." 
 
 " Tell them both from me, Charles, that 
 they shall find a home, and a happy one, here ; 
 but don't let them chill that old man's heart 
 again by taking no notice of this, and keeping 
 out of his sight for another three months. 
 He'll have the gout in his stomach as sure as 
 they're born ; just tell Helen that from me." 
 
 Mowbray warmly expressed his gratitude for 
 their kindness ; and though he would not under- 
 take to promise that either Helen or Miss Tor- 
 rington would immediately decide upon leaving 
 his mother's house, in open defiance of her com-
 
 ISO THE VICAR OF 
 
 mands, he promised that they should both come 
 over on the morrow, to be cheered and support- 
 ed by the assurance of their continued friend- 
 ship. He was then preparing to take his leave 
 when Lady Harrington laid her hand upon his 
 arm, saying, 
 
 " Listen to me, Charles, for a moment. 
 Those dear girls, and you too, my dear boy, 
 you are all surrounded with great difficulties, 
 and some consideration is necessary as to how 
 you shall meet them best. It won't do. Sir 
 Gilbert ; it will be neither right nor proper in 
 any way for Helen to set off at once in utter 
 and open defiance of Mrs. Mowbray. What I 
 advise is, that Charles should go home, take his 
 mother apart, and, like Hamlet in the closet 
 scene, ' speak daggers, but use none.' It does 
 not appear, from all we have yet heard, that 
 any one has hitherto attempted to point out to 
 her the deplorable folly, ay, and wickedness 
 too, which she is committing. I do not believe 
 she would admit Sir Gilbert ; and, to say the 
 truth, I don't think it would be very safe to 
 trust him with the job." 
 
 " D — n it ! I wish you would,'^ interrupted 
 Sir Gilbert. " I should like to have the talk-
 
 WREXHILL. 181 
 
 iiig to her only just for an hour, and I'd con- 
 sent to have the gout for a month afterwards ; 
 I would, upon my soul !" 
 
 " Do be tame for a moment, you wild man of 
 the woods," said her ladyship, laying her hand 
 upon his mouth, " and let me finish what I was 
 saying. No, no. Sir Gilbert is not the proper 
 person ; but you are Charles. Speak to her with 
 gentleness, with kindness, but tell her the truth. 
 If you find her contrite and yielding, use your 
 victory with moderation ; and let her down 
 easily from her giddy elevation of saintshipto the 
 sober, quiet, even path of rational religion, and 
 domestic duty. But if she be restive — if she 
 still persist in forbidding Helen to visit her 
 father's oldest friends, Avhile making her own 
 once happy home a prison, and a wretched one, 
 — then, Charles Mowbray, I would tell her 
 roundly that she must choose between her 
 children and her Tartuff'e, and that if she keeps 
 him she must lose you." 
 
 " Bravo ! capital ! old lady ; if Charles 
 will just say all that, we shall be able to guess 
 by the result as to how things are between 
 them, and we must act accordingly. You 
 have your allowance paid regularly, Charles ?
 
 182 THE VICAR OF 
 
 T think she doubled it, didn't she, after your 
 father died ?" 
 
 Charles looked embarrassed, but answered, 
 
 " Yes, Sir Gilbert, my allowance was doubled." 
 
 " D — n it, boy, don't answer like a Jesuit. — 
 
 Is it regularly paid ? — That was my question, 
 
 my main question." 
 
 " The first quarter was paid. Sir Gilbert ; 
 but before I left the University, instead of the 
 remittance, I received a letter from my mo- 
 ther, desiring me to transmit a statement of 
 all my debts to Stephen Corbold, Esq. solici- 
 tor, Wrexhill ; and that they should be at- 
 tended to ; which would, she added, be more 
 satisfactory to her than sending my allowance 
 without knowing how 1 stood with my trades- 
 men." 
 
 " And have you done this, my fine sir ?" said 
 Sir Gilbert, becoming almost purple with 
 anger. 
 
 " No, Sir Gilbert, I have not." 
 
 The baronet threw his arms round him, and 
 gave him a tremendous hug. 
 
 " I see you are worth caring for, my boy ; 
 I should never have forgiven you if you had. 
 Audacious rascal ! Why, Charles, that Cor-
 
 WREXHILL. 183 
 
 bold has been poking his snuffling, hypocriti- 
 cal nose, into every house, not only in your pa- 
 rish but in mine, and in at least a dozen others, 
 and has positively beat poor old Gaspar Brown 
 out of the field. The old man called to take 
 leave of me not a week ago, and told me that 
 one after another very nearly every client he 
 had in this part of the world had come or sent 
 to him for their papers, in order to deposit 
 them with this canting Corbold ; and, as I 
 hear, all the little farmers for miles round are 
 diligently going to law in the name of the 
 Lord. But what did you do, my dear boy, 
 for money ? " 
 
 " Oh ! I have managed pretty well. It was 
 a disappointment certainly, and at first I felt 
 a Uttle awkward, for the letter did not reach 
 me till 1 had ordered my farewell supper ; and 
 as in truth I had no tradesmen's bills to pay, 
 I gave my orders pretty liberally, and of 
 course have been obliged to leave the account 
 unpaid, — an arrangement which to many others 
 would have had nothing awkward in it at all ; 
 but as my allowance has been always too 
 liberal to permit my being in debt during any 
 part of the time I have been at college, the not 
 paying my last bill there was disagreeable.
 
 1 84 THE VICAR OF 
 
 However the people were abundantly civil, and 
 I flatter myself that, without the assistance of 
 Mr. Corbold, I shall be able to settle this mat- 
 ter before long.'' 
 
 " What is the sum you have left unpaid, 
 Charles ?" inquired the baronet bluntly. 
 
 " Seventy-five pounds, Sir Gilbert." 
 
 " Then just sit down for half a moment, and 
 write a Hne enclosing the money; you may 
 cut the notes in half if you think there is any 
 danger." 
 
 And as he spoke he laid bank-notes to the 
 amount of seventy-five pounds on her lady- 
 ship's botanical dresser. 
 
 Young Mowbray, who had not the slightest 
 doubt of receiving his allowance from his mo- 
 ther as soon as he should ask her for it, would 
 rather not have been under a pecuniary obli- 
 gation even for a day ; but he caught the eye 
 of Lady Harrington, who was standing behind 
 her impetuous husband, and received thence a 
 perfectly intelligible hint that he must not re- 
 fuse the off'er. Most anxious to avoid renew- 
 ing the coldness so recently removed, he readily 
 and graciously accepted the offered loan, and 
 thereby most perfectly re-estabhshed the har- 
 mony which had existed throughout his life
 
 WREXHILL. 185 
 
 between himself and the warm-hearted but 
 impetuous Sir Gilbert. 
 
 " Now, then," said the old gentleman with 
 the most cordial and happy good-huraour, " be 
 oflf", my dear boy ; follow my dame's advice to 
 the letter, and come back as soon as you con- 
 veniently can, to let us know what comes 
 of it." 
 
 Cheered in spirit by this warm renewal of 
 the friendship he so truly valued, young Mow- 
 bray set off on his homeward walk, pondering, 
 as he went, on the best mode of opening such a 
 conversation with his mother as Lady Harring- 
 ton recommended; a task both difficult and 
 disagreeable, but one which he believed it his 
 duty not to shrink from.
 
 186 THE VICAR OF 
 
 CHAPTER XI. 
 
 Charles's conference with mrs. mowbray. 
 
 Strolling in the shrubbery near the house, 
 where for some time they had been anxiously 
 awaiting his return, he met his eldest sister 
 and Miss Torrington. Helen's first words 
 were, " Are they angry with me ?" and the 
 reply, and subsequent history of the \asit, 
 filled her heart with gladness. " And now, 
 my privy counsellors," continued Charles, 
 " tell me at what hour you should deem it 
 most prudent for me to ask my mother for an 
 audience." 
 
 " Instantly!'^ said Rosalind. 
 
 " Had he not better wait till to-morrow ?" 
 said Helen, turning very pale. 
 
 " If my advisers disagree among themselves,
 
 WREXHILT-. ]87 
 
 I am lost," said Charles ; " for I give you my 
 word that I never in my whole life entered 
 upon an undertaking which made me feel so 
 anxious and undecided. Let me hear your 
 reasons for thus differing in opinion ? Why, 
 Rosalind, do you recommend such prodigious 
 promptitude ?" 
 
 " Because I hate suspense, — and because I 
 know the scene will be disagreeable to you, — 
 wherefore I opine that the sooner you get over 
 it the better." 
 
 " And you, Helen, why do you wish me to 
 delay it till to-morrow ?" 
 
 " Because, — oh ! Charles, — because I dread 
 the result. You have no idea as yet how com- 
 pletely her temper is changed. She is very 
 stern, Charles, when she is contradicted; and, 
 if you should make her angry, depend upon it 
 that it would be Mr. Cartwright who would 
 dictate your punishment." 
 
 " My punishment ! Nonsense, Helen ! I 
 shall make Miss Torrington both my Chancellor 
 and Archbishop, for her advice has infinitely 
 more wisdom in it than yours. Where is she ? 
 in her own dressing-room ?" 
 
 " I believe so," faltered Helen. 
 
 " Well, then, — adieu for half an hour, —
 
 188 THE VICAR OF 
 
 perhaps for a whole one. Where shall I find 
 you when it is over?" 
 
 " In my dressing-room," said Helen. 
 
 " No, no/' cried Rosalind ; " I would not 
 have to sit with you there for an hour, watch- 
 ing you quiver and quake every time a door 
 opened, for my heiresship. Let us walk to 
 the great lime-tree, and stay there till you 
 come." 
 
 " And so envelop yourselves in a November 
 woodland fog, wherein to sit waiting till about 
 four o'clock ! The wisdom lies with Helen 
 this time, Miss Torrington ; I think you have 
 both of you been pelted long enough with 
 falling leaves for to-day, and therefore I 
 strongly recommend that you come in and wait 
 for my communication beside a blazing fire. 
 Have you no new book, no lively novel or 
 fancy-stirring romance, wherewith to beguile 
 the time ?' 
 
 " Novels and romances ! Oh ! Mr. Mow- 
 bray, — what a desperate sinner you must be ! 
 The subscription at Hookham's has been out 
 these three months; and the same dear box 
 that used to be brought in amidst the eager 
 rejoicings of the whole family, is now become 
 the monthly vehicle of Evangelical Magazines,
 
 WREXHILL. 189 
 
 Christian Observers, Missionary Reports, and 
 Religious Tracts, of all imaginable sorts and 
 sizes. We have no other modern literature 
 allowed us." 
 
 " Poor girls ! ' said Charles, laughing ; " what 
 do you do for books ?" 
 
 " Wliy, the old library supplies us indiffer- 
 ently well, I must confess ; and as Fanny has 
 changed her morning quarters from thence to 
 the print-room, which is now converted into a 
 chapel of ease for the vicar, we contrive to 
 abduct from thence such volumes as we wish 
 for without difficulty. But we were once very 
 near getting a book, which, I have been told, 
 is of the most exquisite interest and pathos of 
 any in the language, by a pleasant blunder of 
 Mrs. Mowbrav's. I chanced to be in the room 
 with her one day when she read aloud an old 
 advertisement which she happened to glance 
 her eye upon, stitched up in a Review of some 
 dozen years standing, I believe, ' Some passages 
 in the Life of Mr. Adam Blair, Minister of the 
 Gospel.' ' That's a book we ought to have,' 
 said she, very solemnly ; ' Rosalind, give me 
 that list for Ilatchard's, I will add this.' I 
 took up the advertisement as she laid it down, 
 and, not having it before her eyes, I suspect
 
 190 THE VICAR OF 
 
 that she made some blunder about the title ; 
 for, when the box came down, I took care to be 
 present at the opening of it, and to my great 
 amusement, instead of the little volume that I 
 was hoping to see, 1 beheld all Blair's works, 
 with a scrap of paper from one of the shopmen, 
 on which was written, ' Mrs. Mowbray is re- 
 spectfully informed that the whole of Blair's 
 works are herewith forwarded, but that J. P. 
 is not aware of any other life of Adam than 
 that written by Moses.' This was a terrible 
 disappointment to me, I assure you." 
 
 They had now reached the house ; the two 
 girls withdrew their arms, and, having watched 
 Charles mount the stairs, they turned into the 
 drawing-room, — and from thence to the conser- 
 vatory, — and then back again, — and then up 
 stairs to lay aside their bonnets and cloaks, — 
 and then down again ; first one and then the 
 other looking at their watches, till they began 
 to suspect that they must both of them stand 
 still, or something very like it, so creepingly 
 did the time pass during which they waited for 
 his return. 
 
 On reaching the dressing-room door, Charles 
 knocked, and it was opened to him by 
 Fanny.
 
 WREXHILL. 191 
 
 The fair brow of his mother contracted 
 at his approach ; and he immediately sus- 
 pected, what was indeed the fact, that Fan- 
 ny had been relating to her the conversation 
 which had passed between them in the morn- 
 ing. 
 
 He rather rejoiced at this than the contrary, 
 as he thought the conversation could not be 
 better opened than by his expressing his opi- 
 nions and feelings upon what had fallen from 
 her during this interview. He did not, how- 
 ever, wish that she should be present, and 
 therefore said, 
 
 " Will you let me, dear mother, say a few 
 words to you tete-a-tcte. Come, Fanny ; run 
 away, will you, for a little while ?" 
 
 Fanny instantly left the room, and Mrs. 
 Mowbray, without answering his request, sat 
 silently v/aiting for what he was about to say. 
 
 " I want to speak to you, mother, about our 
 dear Fanny. I assure you I am very uneasy 
 about her; I do not think she is in good 
 health, either of body or mind." 
 
 " Your ignorance of medicine is, I believe, 
 total, Charles," she replied dryly, " and there- 
 fore your opinion concerning her bodily health
 
 192 THE VICAR OF 
 
 does not greatly alarm me ; and you must par- 
 don me if I say that I conceive your ignorance 
 respecting all things relating to a human soul, 
 is more profound still." 
 
 " I am sorry you should think so, dearest 
 mother; but I assure you that neither physic 
 nor divinity have been neglected in my edu- 
 cation." 
 
 " And by whom have you been taught? 
 Blind guides have been your teachers, who 
 have led you, I fear, to the very brink of de- 
 struction. When light is turned into darkness, 
 how great is that darkness !" 
 
 " My teachers have been those that my dear 
 father appointed me, and I have never seen 
 any cause to mistrust either their wisdom or 
 their virtue, mother." 
 
 " And know you not that your poor un- 
 happy father was benighted, led astray, and 
 lost by having himself listened to such teach- 
 ing as he caused to be given to you ? But you, 
 Charles, if you did not harden your heart, even 
 as the nether millstone, might even yet be 
 saved among the remnant. Put yourself into 
 the hands and under the training of the pious, 
 blessed minister whom the Lord hath sent us.
 
 WREXHILL. 193 
 
 Open your sinful heart to Mr. Cartwright, 
 Charles, and you may save your soul alive ! " 
 
 " Mother !" said Charles with solemn earnest- 
 ness, " Mr. Cartwright's doctrines are dread- 
 ful and sinful in my eyes. My excellent and 
 most beloved father was a Protestant Christian, 
 born, educated, and abiding to his last hour in 
 the faith and hope taught by the established 
 church of his country. In that faith and hope, 
 mother, I also have been reared by him and 
 by you ; and rather than change it for the 
 impious and frightful doctrines of the sectarian 
 minister you name, who most dishonestly has 
 crept within the pale of an establishment whose 
 dogmas and discipline he profanes, — rather, 
 mother, than adopt this Mr. Cartwright's un- 
 holy belief, and obey his unauthorised and un- 
 scriptural decrees, I would kneel down upon 
 the steps of God's altar and implore him to lay 
 my bones beside my father's." 
 
 " Leave the room, Charles Mowbray !" ex- 
 claimed his mother almost in a scream ; " let 
 not the walls that shelter me be witness to 
 such fearful blasphemy !" 
 
 " I cannot, and I will not leave you, mother, 
 till I have told you how very wretched you 
 are making me and my poor sister Helen by 
 
 VOL. II. K
 
 194 THE VICAR OF 
 
 thus forsaking that form of religion in which 
 from our earhest childhood we have been ac- 
 customed to see you worship God. Why, — 
 why, dearest mother, should you bring this 
 dreadful schism upon your family ? Can you 
 believe this to be your duty }" 
 
 " By what right, human or divine, do you 
 thus question me, lost, unhappy boy ? But 
 I will answer you; and I trust the mercy 
 of the Lord will visit me with forgiveness 
 for intercommuning with one who lives in 
 open rebellion to his saints ! Yes, sir ; I do 
 believe it is my duty to hold fast the con- 
 viction which the Lord, in his heavenly good- 
 ness, has sent me by the hand of his anointed. 
 I do believe it is my duty to testify by my 
 voice, and by every act of my life during the 
 remaining time for which the Lord shall spare 
 me for the showing forth of his glory, that I 
 consider the years that are past as an abomina- 
 tion in the sight of the Lord ; that my living 
 in peace and happiness with your unawakened 
 and unregenerate father was an abomination in 
 the sight of the Lord ; and that now, at the 
 eleventh hour, my only hope of being received 
 by Christ rests in my hating and abhorring, and 
 forsaking and turning away from, all that is.
 
 WREXHILL. 195 
 
 and has been, nearest and dearest to my sinful 
 heart !" 
 
 Charles listened to this rant with earnest 
 and painful attention, and, when she ceased, 
 looked at her through tears that presently 
 overflowed his eyes, 
 
 " Have I then lost my only remaining pa- 
 rent?" said he. "And can you thus close 
 your heart against me, and your poor Helen, 
 my mother?" 
 
 " By the blessing of the Lord I am strong," 
 replied the deluded lady, struggling to over- 
 come God's best gift of pure affection in her 
 heart. " By the blessing of Jesus, and by the 
 earnest prayers of his hohest saint, I am able 
 wretched boy, to look at thee and say, Satan, 
 avaunt ! But the Lord tries me sorely," she 
 continued, turning her eyes from the manly 
 countenance of her son, now wet with tears. 
 " Sorely, sorely, doomed and devoted boy, 
 does he try me! But he, the Lord's vicar 
 upon earth, the darling of the holy Jesus, the 
 chosen shepherd, the anointed saint, — he, even 
 he tells me to be of good cheer, for whom the 
 Ijord loveth he chasteneth. 
 
 " Can you then believe, mother, that the 
 merciful God of heaven and of earth approves 
 
 K 2
 
 196 THE VICAR OF 
 
 your forsaking your children, solely because 
 they worship him as they have been taught to 
 do ? Can you believe that he approves your 
 turning your eyes and heart from them to 
 devote yourself to a stranger to your blood, a 
 preacher of strange doctrine, and one who loves 
 them not ?" 
 
 " I have already told you, impious maligner 
 of the holiest of men, that I know where my 
 duty lies. I know, I tell you, that I not only 
 know it, but will do it. Torment me no more ! 
 Leave me, leave me, unhappy boy ! leave me, 
 that I may pray to the Lord for pardon for 
 having listened to thee so long." 
 
 She rose from her seat, and approached him, 
 as if to thrust him from the chamber ; but he 
 suffered her to advance without moving, and 
 when she was close to him, he threw his arms 
 round her, and held her for a moment in a 
 close embrace. She struggled violently to dis- 
 engage herself, and he relaxed his hold ; but, 
 dropping on his knees before her, at the same 
 moment he exclaimed wdth passionate tender- 
 ness, " My dear, dear mother ! have I then 
 received your last embrace ? Shall I never 
 again feel your beloved lips upon my cheeks, 
 my lips, my forehead ? Mother I what can
 
 WREXHILL. 197 
 
 Helen and I do to win back your precious 
 love ?" 
 
 " Surely the Lord will reward me for this !" 
 said the infatuated woman almost wildly. 
 '^ Surely he will visit me with an exceeding 
 great reward ! and will he not visit thee too, 
 unnatural son, for art not thou plotting against 
 my soul to destroy it }" 
 
 " There is, then, no hope for us from the 
 voice of nature, no hope from the voice of 
 reason and of truth ? Then hear me, mother, 
 for I too must act according to the voice of 
 conscience. Helen and I must leave you ; we 
 can no longer endure to be so near you in 
 appearance, while in reality we are so fearfully 
 estranged. You have been very generous to 
 me in the sum which you named for my allow- 
 ance at my father's death ; and as soon as my 
 commission is obtained, that allowance will 
 suffice to support me, for my habits have never 
 been extravagant. May I ask you to assign a 
 similar sum to Helen ? This will enable her to 
 command such a home with respectable people 
 as may befit your daughter ; and you will not 
 doubt, I think, notwithstanding the unhappy 
 difference in our opinions on points of doctrine,
 
 198 THE VICAR OF 
 
 that I shall watch over her as carefully as our 
 dear father himself could have done." 
 
 " He is a prophet ! yea, a prophet !" ex- 
 claimed Mrs. Mowbray; " and shall I be 
 blind even as the ungodly, and doubt his word 
 into whose mouth the Lord hath put the gift 
 of prophecy and the words of wisdom ? He 
 hath spoken, and very terrible things are come 
 to pass. Can your heart resist such proof 
 as this, Charles r^' she continued, raising her 
 eyes and hands to heaven : — " even what you 
 have now spoken, that did he predict and 
 foretell you should speak !" 
 
 " He guessed the point, then, at which we 
 could bear no more," replied Charles with bit- 
 terness : " and did he predict too what answer 
 our petition should receive ?'^ 
 
 " He did," returned Mrs. Mowbray either 
 with real or with feigned simplicity; " and 
 even that too shall be verified. Now, then, 
 hear his blessed voice through my lips ; and as 
 I say, so must thou do. Go to your benighted 
 sister, and tell her that for her sake I will 
 wrestle with the Lord in prayer. With great 
 and exceeding anguish of spirit have I already 
 wrestled for her ; but she is strong and wilful.
 
 A^REXHILL. 199 
 
 and resisteth alway. — Nevertheless, I will not 
 give her over to her own heart's desire; nor 
 will I turn mine eyes from her. For a while 
 longer I will endure, for so hath the Lord 
 commanded by the lips of his anointed : and 
 for you, unhappy son, I must take counsel 
 of the Lord from the same holy well-spring 
 of righteousness, and what he shall speak, 
 look that it come to pass." 
 
 " You have denounced a terrible sentence 
 against Helen, mother ! For nearly two years, 
 then, she must look forward to a verj^ wretched 
 life ; but, without your consent, I cannot till 
 she is of age remove her. Dear girl ! she has 
 a sweet and gentle spirit, and will, I trust, be 
 enabled to bear patiently her most painful situ- 
 ation. But as for myself, it may be as well to- 
 inform Mr. Cartwright at once, through you, 
 that any interference with me or my concerns 
 will not be endured ; and that I advise him, for 
 his OAvn sake, to let me hear and see as little of 
 him as possible." 
 
 Mrs. Mowbray seemed to listen to these 
 words in perfect terror, as if she feared a 
 thunderbolt must fall and crush at once the 
 speaker and the hearer of such daring impiety. 
 But the spirit of Charles was chafed ; and con-
 
 200 THE VICAR OF 
 
 scious perhaps that he was in danger of saying 
 what he might wish to recall on the influence 
 which his mother avowed that the vicar had 
 obtained over her, he hastened to conclude the 
 interview, and added : " I will beg you, ma'am, 
 immediately to give me a draft for my quarter's 
 allowance, due on the first of this month. I 
 want immediately to send money to Oxford." 
 
 " Did I not tell you, Charles, to inform my 
 man of business, — that serious and exemplary 
 man, Mr. Corbold, — what money you owed in 
 Oxford, and to whom ? And did I not inform 
 you at the same time that he should have 
 instructions to acquit the same forthwith?" 
 
 " Yes, mother, you certainly did send me a 
 letter to that effect; but as my father per- 
 mitted me, before I came of age to pay my own 
 bills, and to dispose of my allowance as 1 
 thought fit, I did not choose to change my 
 usual manner of proceeding, and therefore left 
 what I owed unpaid, preferring to remit the 
 money myself. Will you please to give me 
 the means of doing this now ?" 
 
 " May the Lord be gracious to me and 
 mine, as I steadily now, and for ever, refuse to 
 do so great iniquity ! Think you, Charles, that 
 I, guided and governed, as I glory to say I am.
 
 WREXHILL. 201 
 
 by one sent near me by the providence of the 
 Lord to watch over me now in my time of 
 need, — think you that I will hire and pay 
 your wicked will to defy the Lord and his 
 anointed ?" 
 
 " Do you mean, then, mother, to withdraw 
 my allowance?" said Charles. 
 
 " I thank my Lord and Saviour that I do !" 
 she replied, casting her eyes to heaven : " and 
 humbly on my knees will I thank the blessed 
 Jesus for giving me that strength, even in the 
 midst of weakness !" 
 
 As she spoke, she dropped upon her knees 
 on the floor, with her back towards her un- 
 happy son. He remained standing for a few 
 moments, intending to utter some nearly hope- 
 less words of remonstrance upon the cruel 
 resolution she had just announced ; but as she 
 did not rise, he left the room, and with a 
 heavy heart proceeded to look for Helen and 
 her friend ; though he would gladly have pre- 
 pared himself by an hour of solitude for com- 
 municating tidings which had very nearly over- 
 thrown his philosophy. But he had promised 
 to see them and to tell them all that passed ; 
 and he prepared to perform this promise with 
 
 k3
 
 202 THE VICAR OF 
 
 a heavier heart than had ever before troubled 
 his bosom. He shrank from the idea of 
 appearing before Rosalind in a situation so 
 miserably humiliating, for at this moment fears 
 that the rejjort mentioned by Lady Harrington 
 might be true pressed upon him ; and though 
 his better judgment told him that such feelings 
 were contemptible, when about to meet the eye 
 of a friend he could not subdue them, and as 
 he opened the drawing-room door, the youthful 
 fire of his eye was quenched and his pale lip 
 trembled. 
 
 "^ Oh ! Charles, how dreadfully ill you look !" 
 exclaimed Helen. 
 
 " What can have passed ?" said Miss Tor- 
 rington looking almost as pale as himself. 
 
 " Much that has been very painful," he re- 
 plied ; " but I am ashamed at being thus over- 
 powered by it. Tell me, both of you, without 
 any reserve, have you ever thought — has the 
 idea ever entered your heads, that my unfortu- 
 nate mother was likely to marry Cartwright ?" 
 
 " No, — never,"' replied Helen firmly. 
 
 " Yes,'' said Rosalind falteringly ; — but 
 less with the hesitation of doubt, than from 
 fear of giving pain.
 
 WREXHILL. 203 
 
 " Lady Harrington told me it was spoken 
 of," said Mowbray with a deep sigh. 
 
 " It is impossible \" sai'd Helen, " I cannot : 
 — I will not believe it. Rosalind ! if you have 
 had such an idea, how comes it that you have 
 kept it secret from me ?" 
 
 " If, instead of darkly fearing it," replied 
 Rosalind, " I had positively known it to be 
 true, I doubt if I should have named it, 
 Helen ; — I could not have borne that words so 
 hateful should have first reached the family 
 from me." 
 
 " Has she told you it is so ?" inquired Helen, 
 her lips so parched with agitation that she pro- 
 nounced the words with difficulty. 
 
 " No, dearest, she has not ; and perhaps I 
 am wrong both in conceiving such an idea, and 
 in naming it. But her mind is so violently, so 
 strangely wrought upon by this detestable man, 
 that I can only account for it by beheving that 
 he is " 
 
 There was much filial piety in the feeling that 
 prevented his finishing the sentence. 
 
 " It is so that I have reasoned," said Rosa- 
 lind. " Heaven grant that we be both mis- 
 taken ! — But will you not tell us, Charles, what 
 it is that has suggested the idea to you ? For
 
 204 THE VICAR OF 
 
 Heaven's sake relate, if you can, what has pass- 
 ed between you ?'^ 
 
 " If I can ! — Indeed I doubt my power. 
 She spoke of me as of one condemned of 
 God." 
 
 Rosahnd started from her seat. — " Do not 
 go on, Mr. Mowbray !" she exclaimed with 
 great agitation ; " I cannot bear this, and meet 
 her with such external observance and civility 
 as my situation demands. It can do us no 
 good to discuss this wicked folly, — this most 
 sinful madness. I, at least, for one, feel a 
 degree of indignation — a vehemence of irrita- 
 tion on the subject, that will not, I am sure, 
 produce good to any of us. She must go on 
 in the dreadful path in which she has lost 
 herself, till she meet something that shall 
 shock and turn her back again. But all that 
 can be done or said by others will but drive 
 her on the faster, adding the fervour of a mar- 
 tyr to that of a convert.'^ 
 
 " You speak like an oracle, dear Rosalind," 
 said poor Mowbray, endeavouring to smile, and 
 more relieved than he would have avowed to 
 himself at being spared the task of narrating 
 his downfall from supposed wealth to actual 
 penury before her.
 
 WREXHILL. 205 
 
 '^ She speaks like an oracle, but a very sad 
 one," said Helen. " Nevertheless, we will listen 
 and obey. — You have spoken to my mother, 
 and what you have said has produced no good 
 effect : to me, therefore, it is quite evident that 
 nothing can. Were it not that the fearful use 
 which we hear made of the sacred name of 
 God makes me tremble lest I too should use 
 it irreverently, I would express the confidence 
 I feel, that if we bear this heavy sorrow well, 
 his care will be with vis : and whether we say 
 it or not, let us feel it. And now, Rosalind, we 
 must redeem our lost time, and read for an 
 hour or so upstairs. See ! we have positively 
 let the fire go out ; — a proof how extremely 
 injurious it is to permit our thoughts to fix 
 themselves too intensely on anything : — it ren- 
 ders one incapable of attending to the neces- 
 sary affairs of life. — There, Charles, is a ser- 
 mon for you. But don't look so miserable, 
 my dear brother ; or my courage will melt into 
 thin air." 
 
 " I will do my best to master it, Helen," he 
 replied ; ^' but I shall not be able to make 
 a display of my stoicism before you this even- 
 ing, for I must return to Oakley."
 
 206 THE VICAR OF 
 
 " Are you going to dine there ? Why did 
 you not tell me so ?" 
 
 " If my conversation with my mother had 
 ended differently, Helen, I should have post- 
 poned my visit till to-morrow ; but as it is, 
 it will be better for me to go now. I will drive 
 myself over in the cab. I suppose I can have 
 Joseph ?" He rang the bell as he spoke. 
 
 " Let the cab be got ready for me in half an 
 hour : and tell Joseph I shall want him to go 
 out with me to dinner." 
 
 " The cab is not at home, sir,'^ replied the 
 servant. 
 
 " Is it gone to the coach-maker's ? — What is 
 the matter with it." 
 
 " There is nothing the matter with it, sir ; 
 but Mr. Cartwright has got it." 
 
 " Then let my mare be saddled. She is in 
 the stable, I suppose ?" 
 
 " Mr. Corbold has had the use of your mare, 
 Mr. Charles, for more than a month, sir : and 
 terribly worked she has been, Dick says." 
 
 " Very well — it's no matter : I shall walk, 
 William." 
 
 The servant retired, with an expression of 
 more sympathy than etiquette could warrant.
 
 WREXHILL. 207 
 
 Helen looked at her brother in very mournful 
 silence ; but tears of indignant passion started 
 to the bright eyes of Rosalind. " Is there no 
 remedy for all this ?" she exclaimed. " Helen, 
 let us run away together. They cannot rob 
 me of my money, I suppose. Do ask Sir Gil- 
 bert, Charles, if I am obliged to stay here and 
 witness these hateful goings-on." 
 
 " I will — I will. Miss Torrington. It would 
 indeed, be best for you to leave us. But my 
 poor Helen, — she must stay and bear it." 
 
 " Then I shall stay too : and that I think 
 you might guess, Mr. Mowbray.^' 
 
 Rosalind's tears overflowed as she spoke ; and 
 Charles Mowbray looked at her with that 
 wringing of the heart which arises from think- 
 ing that all things conspire to make us wretch- 
 ed. When he was the reputed heir of fourteen 
 thousand a year, he had passed whole weeks in 
 the society of Rosalind, and never dreamed he 
 loved her ; — but now, now that he was a 
 beggar, and a beggar too, as it seemed, not 
 very likely to be treated with much charity by 
 his own mother, — now that it would be infamy 
 to turn his thouo;hts towards the heiress with 
 any hope or wish that she should ever be
 
 208 
 
 THE VICAR OF 
 
 his, he felt that he adored her — that every hour 
 added strength to a passion that he would 
 rather die than reveal, and that without a 
 guinea in the world to take him or to keep 
 him elsewhere, his remaining where he was 
 would expose him to sufferings that he felt he 
 had no strength to bear. 

 
 WREXHILL. 209 
 
 CHAPTER XII. 
 
 THE vicar's progress, AND HIS COUNSEL TO FANNY AS 
 TO THE BEST MEANS OF ASSISTING THE POOR. 
 
 When the family assembled at dinner, and 
 Mrs. Mowbray perceived the place of her son 
 vacant, she changed colour, and appeared dis- 
 composed and absent during the whole time 
 she remained at table. This, however, was 
 not long ; for, a very few minutes after the 
 cloth was removed, she rose, and saying, " I 
 want you, Fanny," left the room with her 
 youngest daughter without making either ob- 
 servation or apology to those she left. The 
 result of this conference between the mother 
 and daughter was the despatching a note to the 
 Vicarage, which brought the vicar to join them 
 with extraordinary speed.
 
 210 THE VICAR OF 
 
 Mrs. Mowbray then related witli a good deal 
 of emotion the scene which had taken place be- 
 tween herself and her son in the morning ; con- 
 cluding it with mentioning his absence at din- 
 ner, and her fears that, in his unregenerate state 
 of mind, he might be led to withdraw himself 
 altoo-ether from a home where oodUness had 
 begun to reign, and where, by the blessing of 
 the Lord Jesus, it would multiply and increase 
 every day that they were sjDared to live. 
 
 When she had concluded, Mr. Cartwright 
 remained for several minutes silent, his eyes 
 fixed upon the carpet, his arms folded upon his 
 breast, and his head from time to time moved 
 gently and sadly to and fro, as if the subject 
 on which he was meditating were both im- 
 portant and discouraging. At length he raised 
 his eyes, and fixed them upon Fanny, 
 
 " My dear child," he said, " Mdthdraw your- 
 self, and pray, while your mother and I remain 
 together. Pray for us, Fanny ! — pray for both 
 of us, that we may so do the duty appointed 
 unto us by the Lord, as what we may decide 
 to execute shall redound to his glory, and to 
 our everlasting salvation, world without end. 
 
 I 
 
 amen !"
 
 WREXHILL. 211 
 
 Fanny rose instantly, and clasping her inno- 
 cent hands together, fervently exclaimed " I 
 wiU'.-lMdlir 
 
 Having opened the door, and laid his delicate 
 white hand upon her head, whispering an 
 ardent blessing as she passed through it, he 
 watched her as she retreated with a rapid step 
 to her chamber anxious to perform the duty 
 assigned her ; and then closing and bolting it 
 after her, he returned to the sofa near the fire, 
 and seated himself beside Mrs. Mowbray. 
 
 " My friend !" said Mr. Cartwright, taking 
 her hand ; " my dear, dear friend ! you are 
 tried, you are very sorely tried. But it is the 
 will of the Lord, and we must not repine at it : 
 rather let us praise his name alway P' 
 
 " I do !" ejaculated the widow with very 
 pious emotion ; " I do praise and bless his holy 
 name for all the salvation he hath vouchsafed 
 to me, a sinner — and to my precious Fanny 
 with me. Oh, Mr. Cartwright, it is very dear 
 to my soul to think that 1 shall have that little 
 holy angel with me in paradise ! But be my 
 guide and helper" — and here the good and 
 serious lady very nearly returned the pressure 
 with which her hand was held, — " oh ! be my 
 guide and helper with my other misguided
 
 212 THE VICAR OF 
 
 children ! Tell me, dear Mr. Cartwright, what 
 must I do with Charles !" 
 
 "^ It is borne in upon my mind, my dear and 
 gentle friend, that there is but one chance left 
 to save that deeply-perilled soul from the ever- 
 lasting gulf of gnawing worms and of eternal 
 flame." 
 
 " Is there one chance V exclaimed the poor 
 woman in a real ecstasy. " Oh ! tell me what 
 it is, and there is nothing in the wide world 
 that I would not bear and suffer to obtain it." 
 
 " He must abandon the profession of arms, 
 and become a minister of the gospel.^' 
 
 " Oh ! Mr. Cartwright, he never will consent 
 to this. From his earliest childhood, his un- 
 happy and unawakened father taught him to 
 glory in the thought of fighting the battles of 
 his country ; and with the large fortune he 
 must one day have, is it not probable that he 
 might be tempted to neglect the cure of souls ? 
 And then, you know, Mr. Cartwright, that the 
 last state of that man would be worse than the 
 first." 
 
 Mr. Cartwright dropped the lady^s hand 
 and rose from his seat. " I must leave you, 
 then," he said, his rich voice sinking into a tone 
 of the saddest melancholy. " I must not — I
 
 WREXHILL. 213 
 
 may not give any other counsel ; for in doing 
 so, I should betray my duty to the Lord, and 
 betray the confidence you have placed in me. 
 Adieu, then, beloved friend ! adieu for ever ! 
 My heart — the weak and throbbing heart of a 
 man is even now heaving in my breast. That 
 heart will for ever forbid my speaking with 
 harshness and austerity to you. Therefore, 
 beloved but too feeble friend, adieu ! Should I 
 stay longer with you, that look might betray 
 me into forgctfulness of everything on earth — 
 and heaven too !" 
 
 The three last words were uttered in a low 
 and mournful whisper. He then walked to- 
 wards the door, turned to give one last look, 
 and having unfastened the lock and shot back 
 the bolt, was in the very act of departing, when 
 Mrs. Mowbra)'^ rushed towards him, exclaiming 
 " Oh, do not leave us all to everlasting damna- 
 tion ! Save us ! save us ! Tell me only what 
 to do, and I will do it.^' 
 
 In the extremity of her eagerness, terror, and 
 emotion, she fell on her knees before him, and 
 raising her tearful eyes to his, seemed silently 
 to reiterate the petition she had uttered. 
 
 Mr. Cartwright looked down upon her, 
 turned away for one short instant to rebolt the
 
 214 THE VICAR OF 
 
 door, and then, raising his eyes to heaven, and 
 dropping on his knees beside her, he threw his 
 arms around her, impressed a holy kiss upon 
 her brow, exclaiming in a voice rendered tre- 
 mulous, as it should seem, by uncontrollable 
 agitation, " Oh, never ! never !" 
 
 After a few moments unavoidably lost by 
 both in efforts to recover their equanimity, 
 they rose and reseated themselves on the sofa. 
 
 The handkerchief of Mrs. Mowbray was at 
 her eyes. She appeared greatly agitated, and 
 totally unable to speak herself, sat in trembling 
 expectation of what her reverend friend should 
 say next. 
 
 It was not immediately, however, that Mr. 
 Cartwright could recover his voice ; but at 
 length he said, " It is impossible, my too lovely 
 friend, that we can either of us any longer 
 mistake the nature of the sentiment which we 
 feel for each other. But we have the comfort 
 of kno^\^[ng that this sweet and blessed senti- 
 ment is implanted in us by the will of the 
 Lord — holy and reverend be his name ! And 
 if it be sanctified to his honour and glory, it 
 becometh the means of raising us to glory ever- 
 lasting in the life to come. Wherefore, let us 
 not weep and lament, but rather be joyful and 
 
 I
 
 WREXHILL. 215 
 
 give thanks that so it hath seemed good in his 
 sight?" 
 
 Mrs. Mowbray answered only by a deep 
 sigh, which partook indeed of the nature of a 
 sob ; and by the continued apphcation of her 
 handkerchief, it appeared that she wept freely. 
 Mr. Cartwright once more ventured to take 
 her hand; and that she did not withdraw it, 
 seemed to evince such a degree of Christian 
 humility, and such a heavenly-minded forgive- 
 ness of his presumption, that the pious feehngs 
 of his heart broke forth in thanksgiving. 
 
 " Praise and glory to the Lord alway !" he 
 exclaimed, " your suffering sweetness, dearest 
 Clara, loveliest of women, most dearly-beloved 
 in the Lord, — your suffering sweetness shall be 
 bruised no more ! Let me henceforward be 
 as the shield and buckler that shall guard thee, 
 so that thou shalt not be afraid for any terror 
 by night, nor for the arrow that flieth by day. 
 And tell me, most beloved ! does not thy spirit 
 rejoice, and is not thy heart glad, even as my 
 heart, that the Lord hath been pleased to lay 
 his holy law upon us — even upon thee and 
 me ?" 
 
 " Oh, Mr. CartwTight !" replied the agitated 
 Mrs. Mowbray, " I know not what I can — I
 
 216 THE VICAR OF 
 
 know not what I ought to do. May the Lord 
 guide me ! — for, alas ! I know not how to guide 
 myself !" 
 
 " And fear not, Clara, but he will guide 
 thee ! for he hath made thee but a httle lower 
 than the angels, and hath crowned thee with 
 glory and honour. And tell me, thou highly- 
 favoured of the Lord, doth not thy own heart 
 teach thee, that heart being taught of him, that 
 I am he to whom thou shouldst look for com- 
 fort now in the time of this mortal life? Speak 
 to me, sweet and holy Clara. Tell me, am I 
 deceived in thee ? Or art thou indeed, and 
 wilt thou indeed be mine ?" 
 
 " If I shall sin not by doing so, I will, 
 Mr. Cartwright ; for my spirit is too weak to 
 combat all the difficulties I see before me. 
 My soul trusts itself to thee — be thou to me 
 a strong tower, for I am afraid." 
 
 " Think you, Clara, that he who has led 
 you out of darkness into the way of life would 
 now, for the gratification of his own earthly 
 love, become a stumbling-ljlock in thy path ? 
 My beloved friend ! how are you to wrestle 
 and fight for and with that misguided young 
 man, who hath now, even now, caused you 
 such bitter sufferings ? He is thine ; therefore
 
 WREXHILL. 217 
 
 he is dear to me. Let me lead him, even as I 
 have led thee, and his spirit too, as well as 
 thine and Fanny's, shall rejoice in the Lord his 
 Saviour I" 
 
 " Then be it so !" exclaimed Mrs. Mowbray, 
 " Promise me only to lead Helen also into life 
 everlasting, and not to leave the poor benighted 
 Rosalind for ever in darkness, and I will con- 
 sent, Mr. Cartwright, to be your wife !" 
 
 Nothing could be more satisfactory than the 
 vicar's answer to this appeal, and had not the 
 good Mrs. Mowbray been too generous to 
 exact a penalty in case of failure, there can be 
 little doubt but that he would willingly have 
 bound himself under any forfeiture she could 
 have named, to have ensured a place in heaven, 
 not only to all those she mentioned, but to 
 every individual of her household, the scullion 
 and stable-boys included. 
 
 The great question answered of " To be or 
 not to be the husband of Mrs. Mowbray ?" the 
 vicar began to point out to her in a more com- 
 posed and business-like manner the great ad- 
 vantages both temporal and spiritual which 
 must of necessity result to her family from this 
 arrangement; and so skilfully did he manage 
 
 VOL. II. L
 
 2 1 8 THE VICAR OF 
 
 her feelings and bend lier mind to his purpose, 
 that when at length he gave her lips the fare- 
 well kiss of affianced love, and departed, he 
 left her in the most comfortable and prayerful 
 state of composure imaginable. In about ten 
 minutes after he was gone, she rang her bell, 
 and desired that Miss Fanny might come to 
 her; when, without exactly telling her the 
 important business which had been settled 
 during the time she passed upon her knees, 
 she gave her to understand that Mr. Cartwright 
 had probably thought of the only means by 
 which all the unhappy disagreements in the 
 family could be settled. 
 
 " Indeed, mamma, I prayed for him," said 
 Fanny, lifting her eyes to Heaven ; " I prayed 
 most earnestly, that the Holy Spirit might 
 bring him wisdom to succour you according 
 to your wish, and therein to heal all our 
 troubles." 
 
 " And your prayers have been heard, my 
 dear child ; and the Lord hath sent him the 
 wisdom that we all so greatly needed. — Have 
 they had tea in the drawing-room, Fanny ?" 
 
 " I don't know, mamma. I have been kneel- 
 ing and praying all the time." 
 
 '' Then, my dear, you must want refresh-
 
 WREXHILL. 219 
 
 ment. Go down and tell them that I am not 
 quite well this evening, and shall therefore not 
 come down again ; but they may send me some 
 tea by Curtis." 
 
 " I hope you are not very ill, my dearest 
 mother ?'^ said Fanny, looking anxiously at 
 her. 
 
 " No, dear, — not very ill — only a little 
 nervous.^' 
 
 ****** 
 
 While these scenes passed at Mowbray Park, 
 poor Charles was relieving his heart by relat- 
 ing, without reserve, what had passed between 
 him and his mother. His first words on enter- 
 ing the library, where Sir Gilbert and Lady 
 Harrington were seated, were, " Have you sent 
 that letter to Oxford, Sir Gilbert ?" 
 
 " Yes, I have," was the reply. " But why 
 do you inquire, Charles ?" 
 
 " Because, if you had not, I would have 
 begged you to delay it." 
 
 " And why so?" 
 
 In reply to this question, young Mowbray 
 told all that had passed ; observing, when his 
 painful tale was ended, that such being his 
 mother's decision, he intended to apply im- 
 
 L 2
 
 220 THE VICAR OF 
 
 mediately to Corbold for the money he 
 wanted. 
 
 " Not you, by Jove, Charles ! You shall 
 do no such thing, I tell you ! What ! knuckle 
 and truckle to this infernal gang of hypo- 
 crites ? You shall do no such thing. Just 
 let me know all that is going on in the garri- 
 son, and if I don't counter-plot them, I am 
 a Dutchman." 
 
 " Puff not up your heart. Sir Knight, with 
 such vain conceits,'^ said Lady Harrington. 
 " You will plot like an honest man, and the 
 Tartuife will plot like a rogue. I leave you to 
 ffuess which will do the most work in the 
 shortest time. Nevertheless, you are right to 
 keep him out of the way of these people as 
 long as you can." 
 
 Notwithstanding the heavy load at his heart, 
 which Mowbray brought with him to Oakley, 
 before he had passed an hour \iath his old 
 friends his sorrows appeared lighter, and his 
 hopes from the future brighter and stronger. 
 Sir Gilbert, though exceedingly angry with 
 Mrs. Mowbray, still retained some respect for 
 her; and, spite of all his threatening hints 
 to the contrary, he no more believed that
 
 WREXHILL. 221 
 
 the widow of his old friend would marry her- 
 self to the Reverend William Jacob Cart- 
 wright, than that he, when left a widower 
 by my lady, should marry the drunken land- 
 lady of the Three Tankards at Ramsden. He 
 therefore spoke to Charles of his present vexa- 
 tious embarrassments as of all evils that must 
 naturally clear away, requiring only a little 
 temporary good management to render them 
 of very small importance to him. Of Helen's 
 situation, however, Lady Harrington spoke 
 with great concern, and proposed that she 
 and Miss Torrington should transfer them- 
 selves from the Park to Oakley as soon as 
 Charles joined his regiment, and there remain 
 till Mrs. Mowbray had sufficiently recovered 
 her senses to make them comfortable at 
 home. 
 
 Before the young man left them, it was set- 
 tled that Colonel Harrington should immedi- 
 ately exert himself to obtain the commission 
 so long promised ; a service in the performance 
 of which no difficulty was anticipated, as the 
 last inquiries made on the subject at the Horse- 
 Guards were satisfactorily answered. 
 
 " Meanwhile," said the baronet as he wruns 
 his hand at parting, " give not way for one
 
 222 THE VICAR OF 
 
 single inch before the insolent interference of 
 these canters and ranters : remember who and 
 what you are, and that you have a friend who 
 will make the county too hot to hold any one, 
 male or female, who shall attempt to shake or 
 shackle you in your natural rights. Treat 
 your mother with the most perfect respect and 
 poUteness ; but make her understand that you 
 are your father's son, and that there is such a 
 thing as public opinion, which, on more occa- 
 sions than one, has been found as powerful as 
 any other law of the land. Cheer the spirits of 
 the poor woe-begone girls as much as you can ; 
 and tell Helen that her duty to her father's 
 memory requires that she should not neglect 
 her father's friends. And now, good night, 
 Charles ! Come to us as often as you can ; and 
 God bless you, my dear boy P' 
 
 By this advice young Mowbray determined 
 to act ; and wishing to escape any discussion 
 upon lesser points, he avoided all t^te-a-t^te 
 conversations with his mother, kept as much out 
 of Mr. Cartwright's way as possible, turned his 
 back upon the serious attorney whenever he 
 met him, and devoted his time to walking, 
 reading, and singing, with Miss Torrington 
 and his sister Helen, while waiting to receive
 
 WREXHILL. 223 
 
 the news of his appointment. When this 
 should arrive, he determined once more to see 
 his mother in private, and settle with her, on 
 the best footing he could, the amount and 
 manner of his future supjolies. 
 
 This interval, which lasted nearly a month, 
 was by no means an unhappy one to Charles. 
 He had great confidence in the judgment of 
 Sir Gilbert Harrington, and being much more 
 inclined to believe in his mother's affection than 
 to doubt it, he resolutely shut his eyes upon 
 whatever was likely to annoy him, and gave 
 himself up to that occupation which beyond 
 all others enables a man or a woman either to 
 overlook and forget every other, — namely, the 
 making love from morning to night. 
 
 The manner in which this undeclared but 
 very intelligible devotion of the heart was re- 
 ceived by the fair oljject of it was such, per- 
 haps, as to justify hope, though it by no means 
 afforded any certainty that the feeling was re- 
 turned. Even Helen, who fully possessed her 
 brother's confidence, and had hitherto, as she 
 believed, fully possessed the confidence of Ro- 
 salind also, — even Helen knew not very well 
 what to make of the varying symptoms which 
 her friend's heart betrayed. That Miss Tor-
 
 224 THE VICAR Of 
 
 rington took great pleasure in the society ot 
 Mr. Mowbray, it was impossible to doubt; and 
 that she wished him to find pleasure in hers, 
 was equally clear. His favourite songs only 
 were those which she practised in his absence 
 and sang in his presence ; he rarely praised a 
 passage in their daily readings which she might 
 not, by means of a little watching, be found to 
 have read again within the next twenty-four 
 hours. The feeble winter-blossoms from the 
 conservatory, of which he made her a daily 
 offering, might be seen preserved on her toilet 
 in a succession of glasses, and only removed at 
 length by a remonstrance from her maid, who 
 assured her that " stale flowers were unwhole- 
 some ; though, to be sure, coming out of that 
 elegant conservatory did make a difference, no 
 doubt." Yet even then, the bouquet of a 
 week old was not permitted to make its exit 
 till some aromatic leaf or still greeii sprig of 
 myrtle had been drawn from it, and deposited 
 somewhere or other, where its pretty mistress, 
 perhaps, never saw it more, but which never- 
 theless prevented her feeling that she had 
 thrown the flowers he had given her on Sun- 
 day in the breakfast-room, or on Monday in 
 the drawing-room ; &c. &c. &c., quite away.
 
 WREXHILL. 225 
 
 Yet, with all this, it was quite impossible 
 that Charles, or even Helen, who kneAV more 
 of these little symptomatic whims than he did, 
 could feel at all sure what Rosalind's answer 
 would be if Mr. Mowbray made her a proposal 
 of marriage. 
 
 From time to time words dropped from Ro- 
 salind indicative of her extreme disapproba- 
 tion of early marriages both for women and 
 men, and declaring that there was nothing she 
 should dread so much as forming a union for 
 life with a man too young to know his own 
 mind. When asked by Charles at what age she 
 conceived it likely that a man might attain 
 this very necessary self-knovdedge, she answer- 
 ed with a very marked emphasis, 
 
 " Decidedly not till they are many years 
 older than you are, Mr. Mowbray." 
 
 Even to her own heart Rosalind would at 
 this time have positively denied, not only that 
 she loved Charles Mowbray,' but that Charles 
 Mowbray loved her. She was neither insen- 
 sible nor indifferent to his admiration, or to 
 the pleasure he took in her society ; but she 
 had heard Charles's judgment of her on her 
 arrival more than once repeated in jest. He 
 had said, that she was neither so amiable as 
 
 L 3
 
 226 THE VICAR OF 
 
 Helen, nor so handsome as Fanny. To both 
 of these opinions she most sincerely subscribed, 
 and with such simple and undoubting acquies- 
 cence, that it was only when she began to read 
 in his eyes the legible "- I love you," that she 
 remembered his having said it. Then her wo- 
 man's heart told her, that inferior though she 
 might be, it was not her husband that must 
 be the first to discover it, and superior as he 
 was, — which she certainly was not disposed to 
 deny, — it was not with such disproportionate 
 excellence that she should be most likely to 
 form a happy union. 
 
 Had Mowbray guessed how grave and deep- 
 ly-seated in Rosalind's mind were the reasons 
 which would have led her decidedly to refuse 
 him, this flowery portion of his existence would 
 have lost all its sweetness. It was therefore 
 favourable to his present enjoyment that, con- 
 fident as he felt of ultimately possessing the 
 fortune to which he was born, he determined 
 not to propose to Rosalind till his mother had 
 consented to assure to him an independence 
 as undoubted as her own. The sweet vapour of 
 hope, therefore, — the incense with which young 
 hearts salute the morning of life, — enveloped 
 him on all sides : and pity is it that the rain-
 
 WREXHILL. 227 
 
 bow-tinted mist should ever be blown away 
 from those who, like him, are better, as well as' 
 happier, for the halo that so surrounds them ! 
 
 Many a storm is preceded by a calm, — many 
 a gay and happy hour only gives the frightful 
 force of contrast to the misery that follows 
 it. 
 
 Mr. Cartwright having once and again re- 
 ceived the plighted faith of Mrs. Mowbray, for 
 the present confined his operations solely to 
 the gentle task of urging her to hasten his hap- 
 piness, and the assurance of eternal salvation 
 to all her family. 
 
 But here, though the obstacles he had to 
 encounter were of a soft and malleable nature, 
 easily yielding to the touch, and giving way at 
 one point, they were yet difficult to get rid of 
 altogether ; for they were sure to swell up like 
 dough, and meet him again in another place. 
 
 Thus, when he proved to the pious widow 
 that the Lord could never wish her to delay 
 her marriage till her year of mourning was out, 
 seeing that his honour and glory, his worship 
 and service, would be so greatly benefited and 
 increased thereby, sho first agreed perfectly in 
 his view of the case as so put, but immediately 
 placed before him the violent odium which
 
 228 THE VICAR OF 
 
 they should have to endure from the opinion 
 of the world. And then, when his eloquence 
 had convinced her, that it was sinful for those 
 who set not their faith in princes, nor in any 
 child of man, to regulate their conduct by such 
 worldly considerations, — though she confessed 
 to him that as their future associations would of 
 course be wholly and only among the elect, 
 she might perhaps overcome her fear of what 
 her neighbours and unregenerate acquaintance 
 might say, yet nevertheless she doubted if she 
 could find courage to send orders to her mil- 
 liner and dress-maker for coloured suits, even 
 of a sober and religious tint, as it was so very 
 short a time since she had ordered her half- 
 mourning. 
 
 It was more difficult perhaps to push this 
 last difficulty aside than any other; for Mr. 
 Cartwright could not immediately see how to 
 bring the great doctrine of salvation to bear 
 upon it. 
 
 However, though the ladv had not vet been 
 prevailed upon to fix the day, and even at in- 
 tervals still spoke of the eligibility of waiting 
 till the year of mourning was ended, yet on the 
 whole he had no cause to complain of the terms 
 on wliich he stood with her, and very wisely
 
 WREXHILL. 229 
 
 permitted the peace of mind which he himself 
 enjoyed to diffuse itself benignly over all the 
 inhabitants of the Park and the Vicarage. 
 
 Henrietta, who throughout the winter had 
 been in too delicate a state of health to venture 
 out of the house, was permitted to read what 
 books she liked at the corner of the parlour- 
 fire ; while Mr. Jacob, far from being annoyed 
 by any particular strictness of domestic disci- 
 pline, became extremely like the wind which 
 bloweth where it listeth, wandering from farm- 
 house to farm-house— -nav, even from villasre to 
 village, without restriction of any kind from 
 his much-engaged father. 
 
 Fanny, however, was neither overlooked nor 
 neglected ; though to have now led her about 
 to httle tete-a-tete prayer-meetings in the 
 woods was impossible. First, the wintry 
 season forbad it ; and secondly, the very par- 
 ticular and important discussions v/hich busi- 
 ness rendered necessary in Mrs. Mowbray's 
 dressing-room— or, as it had lately been desig- 
 nated, Mrs. Mowbray's morning-parlour — 
 must have made such an occupation as difficult 
 as dangerous. 
 
 At these discussions Fanny was never in- 
 vited to appear. She prayed in company witli
 
 230 THE VICAR OF 
 
 her mother and Mr. Cartwright, and some of 
 the most promising of the domestics, for an 
 hour in the mornino^ and an hour in the even- 
 ing ; but the manner in which the interval 
 between these two prayings was spent showed 
 very considerable tact and discrimination of 
 character in the Vicar of Wrexhill. 
 
 Soon after the important interview which 
 has been stated to have taken place between 
 the lady of the manor and the vicar had oc- 
 curred, Mr. Cartwright having met Fanny on 
 the stairs in his way to her mamma's morning 
 parlour, asked her, with even more than his 
 usual tender kindness, whether he might not 
 be admitted for a few minutes into her 
 "study;" for it was thus that her dressing- 
 room was now called by as many of the house- 
 hold as made a point of doing everything that 
 Mr. Cartwright recommended. 
 
 " Oh yes," she replied with all the zealous 
 piety which distinguishes the sect to which she 
 belonged, whenever their consent is asked to 
 do or suiFer anything that nobody else would 
 think it proper to do or suffer, — " Oh, yes ! — 
 will you come now, Mr. Cartwright?" 
 
 " Yes, my dear child, it is now that I wish 
 to come :" — and in another moment the Vicar
 
 WREXHILL. 281 
 
 of Wrexhill and his beautiful young parishioner 
 were sitting t^te-a-t^te on the sofa of the young 
 lady's dressing-room. 
 
 As usual with him on all such occasions, he 
 took her hand. " Fanny !" he began,—" dear, 
 precious Fanny ! you know not how much of 
 my attention — how many of my thoughts are 
 devoted to you !" 
 
 " Oh I Mr. Cartwright, how ver)'-, very kind 
 you are to think of me at all !" 
 
 " You must listen to me, Fanny," (he still 
 retained her hand,) " you must now listen to 
 me with very great attention. You know I 
 think highly of your abihties — indeed I have 
 not scrupled to tell you it was my opinion that 
 the Lord had endowed you with great powers 
 for his own especial service and glory. That 
 last hymn, Fanny, confirms and strengthens 
 me in this blessed belief, and I look upon you 
 as a chosen vessel of the Lord. But, my child, 
 we must be careful that we use, and not abuse, 
 this exceeding great mercy and honour. Your 
 verses, Fanny, are sweet to my ear, as the 
 songs of the children of Israel to those who 
 were carried away captive. But not for me — 
 not for me alone, or for those who, liked me, 
 can taste the ecstasy inspired by holy song.
 
 232 THE VICAR OF 
 
 has the Lord given unto you that power which 
 is to advance his kingdom upon earth. The 
 poor, the needy, those of no account in the 
 reckoning of the proud — they have all, my 
 dearest Fanny, a right to share in the precious 
 gift bestowed on you by the Lord. Wherefore, 
 I am now about to propose to you a work to 
 which the best and hohest devote their hves, 
 but on which you have never yet tried your 
 young strength : — I mean, my dearest child, 
 the writing of tracts for the poor.' ' 
 
 " Oh ! Mr. Cartwright ! Do you really 
 think it possible that I can be useful in such a 
 blessed way ?" 
 
 " 1 am sure you may, my dear Fanny ; and 
 you know this will be the means of doing good 
 both to the souls and bodies of the Lord's 
 saints. For what 3^ou shall write, will not only 
 be read to the edification and salvation of many 
 Christian souls, but will be printed and sold 
 for the benefit either of the poor and needy, or 
 for the furthering such works and undertakings 
 as it may be deemed most fit to patronise and 
 assist." 
 
 " Oh ! Mr. Cartwright ! If I could be use- 
 ful in such a way as that, I should be very 
 thankful to the Lord; — only — I have a doubt."
 
 WREXHILL, 233 
 
 Here the bright countenance of Fanny be- 
 came suddenly overclouded; she even trembled 
 and turned pale. 
 
 " What is it, my dear child, that affects you 
 thus ?" said the vicar with real surprise ; " tell 
 me, my sweet Fanny, what I have said to alarm 
 you ?" 
 
 " If I do this," said Fanny, her voice falter- 
 ing with timidity, " shall I not seem to be 
 trusting to works ?" 
 
 " Do you mean because the writings of au- 
 thors are called their works ?" said Mr. Cart- 
 wright very gravely. 
 
 "No! Mr. Cartv/right !" she replied, co- 
 louring from the feeling that if so good and 
 holy a man could quiz, she should imagine that 
 he was now quizzing her, — " No ! Mr. Cart- 
 wright ! — but if I do this, and trust to get 
 saving grace as a reward for the good I may 
 do, will not this be trusting to works ?" 
 
 " My dear child," he said, gently kissing 
 her forehead, " such tenderness of conscience 
 is the best assurance that what you will do will 
 be done in a right spirit. Then fear not, dear 
 Fanny, that those things which prove a snare 
 to the unbeliever should in like manner prove 
 a snare to the elect."
 
 234 THE VICAR OF 
 
 Again Fanny Mowbray trembled. " Alas ! 
 then I may stiU risk the danger of eternal fire 
 by this thing, — for am I of the elect ?" 
 
 The vicar knew that Mrs. Mowbray was 
 waiting for him, and fearing that this long 
 delay might have a strange appearance, he 
 hastily concluded the conversation by exclaim- 
 ing with as much vehemence as brevity, ^' You 
 are ! You are !'^
 
 WREXHIl.L. 235 
 
 CHAPTER XIIL 
 
 MRS. SIMPSON'S CHARITABLE VISIT. — CHARLEs'S TROUBLES 
 
 CONTINUE. 
 
 From this time most of Fanny Mowbray's 
 hours were spent in writing tracts ; which, as 
 soon as completed, were delivered to Mr. Cart- 
 wright. He received them ever with expres- 
 sions of mingled admiration and gratitude, 
 constantly assuring her the next time they met, 
 that nothing could be more admirably calcu- 
 lated to answer the effect intended, and that 
 tlie last was incomparably superior to all which 
 had preceded it. 
 
 This occupation of writing tracts, first hit 
 upon for the convenient occupation of Fanny 
 Mowbray, was soon converted by the ready 
 wit of Mr. Cartwright into an occupation in
 
 236 THE VICAR OF 
 
 one way or another for all the professing 
 Christians in his parish who happened to have 
 nothing to do. 
 
 Those who are at all acquainted with the 
 manner in which the " Church Methodists," 
 as they are called, obtain the unbounded influ- 
 ence which they are known to possess in their 
 different parishes, particularly over the female 
 part of their congregations, must be aware, that 
 great and violent as the effect of their passion- 
 ate extempore preaching often is, it is not to 
 that alone that they trust for obtaining it. 
 From the time Mr. Cartwright became Vicar 
 of Wrexhill, he had been unremitting in his 
 exertions of every kind to obtain power, in- 
 fluence, and dominion throughout the parish, 
 and, on the whole, had been pretty generally 
 successful. How far his handsome person and 
 pleasing address contributed to this, it is not 
 here necessary to inquire ; but it is certain 
 that he drew upon these advantages largely 
 in his intercourse with the females in general, 
 and with the ladies in particular. But though 
 at first this particular species of devotion was 
 exceedingly agreeable to him, both in its exer- 
 cise and its success, he now found very con- 
 siderable inconvenience from the difficulty of
 
 WREXHILL. 237 
 
 keeping up the frequency of his pastoral visits 
 to his fair converts without giving more time 
 to them than was consistent with his infinitely 
 more important avocations at the Park. 
 
 As soon, however, as he perceived how com- 
 pletely the writing of tracts occupied Fanny 
 Mowbray during the time that was formerly 
 bestowed upon listening to his sentimental di- 
 vinity, he determined that several others of his 
 female parishioners should dispose of their su- 
 perfluous time in the same manner. 
 
 Within twenty-four hours after he came 
 to this decision, the three Misses Richards had, 
 each and every of them, purchased a quire 
 of foolscap paper, a quarter of a hundred of 
 goose-quills, with a bottle of ink, and a Con- 
 cordance to the Bible, in common between 
 them. Miss Stokes too, the little blue-eyed 
 milliner, and Mrs. Knighton, the late post- 
 master's widow, and Mrs. Watkins, the haber- 
 dasher's wife, were all furnished with abundant 
 materials of the same value ; and all of them 
 determined to give up every earthly thing, if it 
 were necessary, rather than disappoint the dear, 
 blessed Mr. Cartwright of the comfort of re- 
 ceiving anything he expected from them. 
 
 The widow Simpson, and even her little lioly
 
 238 THE VICAR OF 
 
 Minima, had also employment found for them : 
 which though it could but ill supply to that 
 regenerate lady the loss of Mr. Cartwright's 
 society, which at this particular time she was 
 in a great degree deprived of, served neverthe- 
 less to soothe her by the conviction, that though 
 not seen, she was remembered. 
 
 The part of the business consigned to Mrs. 
 Simpson was the seUing the tracts. It was 
 not without surprise that the people of the 
 neighbourhood, particularly the unawaked, saw 
 the parlour-windows of " the principal per- 
 son in the village" disfigured by a large square 
 paper, looking very much as if it announced 
 lodgings to let, but which upon closer examina- 
 tion proved to be inscribed as follows : " Reh- 
 gious tracts, hymns, and meditations sold here, 
 at one penny each, or ninepence halfpenny for 
 the dozen.'' 
 
 Miss Minima's duty was to hold in her hand 
 a square box, with a slit cut in the lid thereof, 
 in which all who purchased the tracts were 
 requested to deposit their money for the same ; 
 and when the customer's appearance betokened 
 the possession of more pennies than their pur- 
 chase required, the Httle girl was instructed to 
 say.
 
 WREXHILL. 239 
 
 " One more penny, please ma'am, (or sir,) 
 for the love of the Lord." 
 
 Thus, for the pleasant interval of a few 
 weeks, everything went on smoothly. Helen, 
 at the earnest request of her brother, and con- 
 vinced by his arguments, as well as those of 
 Lady Harrington and Rosalind, that under 
 existing circumstances it was right to do so, 
 made several morning visits to Oakley. 
 
 Had she been questioned concerning this, 
 she would most frankly have avowed both the 
 act and the motives for it. But no such 
 questionings came. Charles himself dined 
 there repeatedly, but was never asked why 
 he absented himself, nor where he had 
 been. 
 
 During this period, Mrs. Mowbray seemed 
 to encourage rather more than usual the inter- 
 course of the family with their Wrexhill neigh- 
 bours. The season being no longer favourable 
 for walking, the Mowbray carriage was to be 
 seen two or three times in a week at Mrs. 
 Simpson's, Mrs. Richards's, and the Vicarage ; 
 but it often happened, that though Mrs. Mow- 
 bray proposed a visit to Wrexhill while they 
 were at the breakfast-table, and that the coach- 
 man immediately received orders to be at the
 
 240 THE VICAR OF 
 
 door accordingly, when the time arrived her 
 incUnation for the excursion was found to have 
 evaporated, and the young people went thither 
 alone. 
 
 Upon one occasion of this kind, when, Fanny 
 being deeply engaged in the composition of 
 a tract, and Charles gone to Oakley, Miss Tor- 
 rington and Helen had the carriage to them- 
 selves, they agreed that instead of making the 
 proposed visit to Mrs. Simpson, they should 
 go to inquire for a little patient of Helen's, 
 the child of a poor hard-working woman, 
 who had long been one of her pensioners at 
 Wrexhill. 
 
 The entrance to the house was by a side 
 door from a lane too narrow to permit the car- 
 riage to turn ; the two young ladies therefore 
 were put down at the corner of it, and their 
 approach was unheard by those who occupied 
 the room upon which the door of the house 
 opened, although it stood ajar. But as they 
 were in the very act of entering, they were 
 stopped by words so loud and angry, that they 
 felt disposed to turn back and abandon their 
 charitable intention altogether. 
 
 But Rosalind's ear caught a sound that made 
 her curious to hear more : and laying her hand
 
 WREXHILL. 2-11 
 
 on Helen's arm, and at the same time making 
 a sign that she should be silent, they stood for 
 a moment on the threshold, that they might 
 decide whether to retreat or advance. 
 
 " You nasty abominable woman, you !" 
 these were the first words which distinctly 
 reached them ; " you nasty untidy creature ! 
 look at the soap-suds, do, all splashed out 
 upon the ground ! How can you expect a 
 Christian lady, who is the principal person in 
 the parish, to come and look after your nasty 
 dirty soul, you untidy pig, you ?" 
 
 " Lord love you, my lady ! 'tis downright 
 unpossible to keep one little room neat, and fit 
 for the like of you, when I have the washing of 
 three families to do in it, — the Lord be praised 
 for it ! — and to cook my husband's bit of dinner, 
 and let three little ones crawl about in it, be- 
 sides." 
 
 " Stuff and nonsense !" responded the prin- 
 cipal person in the village ; " whoever heard 
 of washing making people dirty ? Look here, 
 — put out your hand, can't you ? I am sure I 
 shall come no nearer to you and your tub. 
 Take these three tracts, and take care you ex- 
 pound them to your husband ; and remember 
 
 VOL. II. M
 
 242 
 
 THE VICAR OF 
 
 that you are to bring them back again in one 
 month without a single speck of dirt upon them/' 
 
 " You be sent by the new vicar, beant you, 
 Madam Simpson r" inquired the woman. 
 
 *' Sent, woman ? I don't know Avhat you 
 mean by ' sent.' Asa friend and joint labourer 
 with Mr. Cartwright in the vineyard of the 
 Lord, I am come to take your soul out of the 
 nethermost pit : but if you will persist in going 
 on soaping and rubbing at that rate instead of 
 listening to me, I don't see that you have any 
 more chance of salvation than your black kettle 
 there. Mercy on me ! I shall catch my death 
 of cold here ! Tell me at once, do you under- 
 take to expound these tracts to your hus- 
 band ?" 
 
 " Dear me ! no, my lady ; I was brought 
 up altogether to the washing line." 
 
 " What has that to do with it, you stupid 
 sinner ? I can't stay any longer in this horrid, 
 damp, windy hole : but take care that you ex- 
 pound, for I insist upon it ; and if you don't, 
 you may depend upon it Mr. Cartvmght 
 won't give you one penny of the sacrament 
 money." 
 
 So saying, the pious lady turned away and
 
 WREXHILL. 243 
 
 opened the door upon Miss Torrington and 
 Helen. 
 
 Conscious, perhaps, that her Christian duty. 
 had not been performed in so lady-Uke a man- 
 ner as it might have been, had she known that 
 any portion of the Park family were within 
 hearing, the principal person in the village 
 started and coloured at seeing them : but, aware 
 how greatly she had outrun the two young 
 ladies in the heavenly race, she immediately 
 recovered herself and said, 
 
 " I am afraid, young ladies, that your errand 
 here is not the same as mine. Betty Thomas is 
 a poor sinful creature, and I hope you are not 
 going to give her money till she is reported elect, 
 Miss Mowbray ? It will really be no less than 
 a sin against the Holy Ghost if you do." 
 
 " She has a sick child, Mrs. Simpson,^' re- 
 plied Helen, " and I am going to give her money 
 to buy what will make broth for it." 
 
 Helen then entered the room, made her in- 
 quiries for the little sufferer, and putting her 
 donation into sinful Betty Thomas's soapy 
 hand, returned to Mrs. Simpson and Rosalind, 
 who remained conversing at the door. 
 
 It was raining hard, and Miss Mowbray 
 
 M 2
 
 244 THE VICAR OF 
 
 asked Mrs. Simpson if she should take her 
 home. 
 
 " That is an offer that I won^t refuse, Miss 
 Mowbray, though I am within, and you are 
 without, the pale. But I am terribly subject 
 to catching cold ; and I do assure you that this 
 winter weather makes a serious Christian's 
 duty very difficult to do. I have got rid of 
 seventy tracts since the first of December." 
 
 " You sell the tracts, do you not, Mrs. Simp- 
 son ?" said Rosalind. 
 
 " Yes, Miss Torrington, — I sell them and 
 lend them, and now and then give them, when 
 I think it is a great object to have them seen 
 in any particular house." 
 
 " Have you collected much, ma'am, by the 
 sale ?" 
 
 " Not a very large sum as yet. Miss Tor- 
 rington ; but I am getting on in many different 
 ways for the furtherance of the Lord's work. 
 Perhaps, ladies, though you have not as yet 
 put your own hands to the plough that shall 
 open the way for you to a place among the 
 heavenly host, you may like to see my ac- 
 count ?" 
 
 " I should like it very much, Mrs. Simp- 
 son," said Rosalind.
 
 WREXHILL. 245 
 
 The lady then drew from her reticule a 
 small pocket-book, from which she read several 
 items, which from various sources contributed, 
 as she said, " to fill a bag for the Lord," to be 
 expended upon his saints by the hands of their 
 pious vicar. 
 
 By the time this interesting lecture was 
 finished, the carriage had reached Mrs. Simp- 
 son's door, and having set her down, was or- 
 dered home. ' 
 
 " Now will I give Charles a. pendant to the 
 exquisite poetical effusion which he bestoAved 
 on me some time since," said Rosalind, drawing 
 forth a pencil and paper from a pocket of the 
 carriage, in which Mrs. Mowbray was accus- 
 tomed of late to deposit what the vicar called 
 " sacred memoranda ;" by which were signified 
 all the scraps of gossip respecting the poor 
 people among whom she distributed tracts, 
 that she could collect for his private ear. 
 
 Having invoked the Sisters Nine for the 
 space of five minutes, she read aloud the result 
 to Helen, who declared herself willing to give 
 testimony, if called upon, to the faithful ren- 
 dering (save and except the rhymes) of the 
 financial document to which they had just 
 listened.
 
 246 THE VICAR OF 
 
 Sixpence a week paid by each serious pew 
 
 In Mr. Cartwright's church, makes — one pound two ; 
 
 From Wrexhill workhouse, by a farthing rate 
 
 Collected by myself, just one pound eight ;j 
 
 Crumbs for the Lord, gather'd from door to door 
 
 Through Hampshire, makes exactly two pound four j 
 
 From twelve old ladies, offerings from the hive 
 
 In various sums, amount to three pound five; 
 
 From our new Sunday school, as the Lord's fee, 
 
 By pennies from each child, we've shillings three ; 
 
 And last of all, and more deserving praise 
 
 Than all the sums raised by all other ways, 
 
 " The desperate Sinner's certain Road to Heaven," 
 
 Sold at the gallows foot, — thirteen pound seven. 
 
 " This is a new accomplishment/' said He- 
 len, laughing ; " and I declare to you, Ro- 
 salind, I think it very unnecessary. Catholic- 
 like, and unkind, to perform any more works 
 of supererogation in that fascinating style 
 upon the heart of poor Charles. I am afraid 
 he has had more than is good for him al- 
 ready.'^ 
 
 " I do not think the beauty of my verses 
 will at all tend to injure Mr. Mowbray's j)eace 
 of mind," replied Rosalind rather coldly. 
 " However, we can watch their effects, you 
 know, and if we see any alarming symptoms 
 coming on, we can withdraw them." 
 
 Just before they reached the lodge- gates.
 
 WREXHILL. 247 
 
 they perceived Charles on foot before them ; 
 'and stopping the carriage, Helen made him get 
 in, just to tell them, as she said, how her dear 
 godmother was, what kind messages she had 
 sent her, and though last, not least, whether 
 any tidings had been heard of the commis- 
 sion. 
 
 Charles appeared to be in excellent spirits ; 
 repeated many pleasant observations uttered by 
 Sir Gilbert on the effervescent nature of his 
 mother's malady ; told them that a commis- 
 sion in the Horse-Guards was declared to be 
 at his service as soon as the money for it was 
 forthcoming, for which, if needs must, even Sir 
 Gilbert had permitted him to draw on Mr. Cor- 
 bold ; and finally, that he believed they had all 
 alarmed themselves about Mr. Cartwright and 
 his pernicious influences in a very young and 
 unreasonable manner. 
 
 On reaching the house, they entered the li- 
 brary, which was the usual ^-inter sitting-room ; 
 but it was quite deserted. They drew round 
 the fire for a few minutes' further discussion of 
 the news and the gossip which Charles had 
 brought; and, apropos of some of the Oakley 
 anecdotes of the evangelical proceedings at 
 Wrexhill, Helen requested Rosalind to pro-
 
 24S THE VICAR OF 
 
 duce her version of Mrs. Simpson's deeds of 
 
 grace. 
 
 " Willingly/' replied Miss Torrington, draw- 
 ing the paper, from her pocket. " You dedi- 
 cated a poem to me, Mr. Mowbray, some 
 weeks ago ; and I now beg to testify my grati- 
 tude by presenting you with this." 
 
 Charles took the paper, and while fixing 
 his eyes with a good deal of meaning upon 
 the beautiful giver, kissed it, and said, " Do 
 you make it a principle. Miss Torrington, 
 to return in kind every offering that is made 
 you r 
 
 " That is selon,'' she replied, colouring, and 
 turning round to say something to Helen : but 
 she was gone. 
 
 " Rosalind !" said Charles, thrusting her 
 paper unread into his bosom. " This com- 
 mission, though we hail it as good fortune, 
 will yet put an end to by far the happiest 
 period of my existence, unless — I may hope, 
 Rosalind, that — if ever the time should come — 
 and I now think it will come — when I may 
 again consider myself as the heir to a large 
 property, I may hope that you will some 
 day suffer me to lay this property at your 
 feet.''
 
 WREXIIILL. 249 
 
 " Never lay your property at the feet of any 
 one, Mr. Mowbray," she rephed carelessly. 
 
 Charles coloured and looked grievously of- 
 fended. " You teach me at least, Miss Tor- 
 rington, to beware how I venture again to hope 
 that you would accept anything I could lay at 
 yours.'* 
 
 " Nay, do not say so, Mr. Mowbray : I 
 accept daily from you most willingly and grate- 
 fully unnumbered testimonies of friendship and 
 good will ; and if their being kindly welcomed 
 will ensure their continuance, you will not let 
 them cease." 
 
 " I am a coxcomb for having ever hoped for 
 more," said Charles, lea\ang the room with 
 cheeks painfully glowing and a heart indignant- 
 ly throbbing. He had not looked for this 
 repulse, and his disappointment was abundantly 
 painful. Over and over again had he decided, 
 while holding counsel with himself on the sub- 
 ject, that he would not propose to Rosalind till 
 his mother had made him independent; but 
 these resolutions were the result rather of a 
 feeling of generosity than of timidity. Yet 
 Charles Mowbray was no coxcomb. Miss Tor- 
 rington was not herself aware how many trifling 
 but fondly-treasured symptoms of partial lik- 
 
 M 3
 
 250 
 
 THE VICAR OF 
 
 ing she had betrayed towards him during the last 
 few weeks ; and as it never entered his imagi- 
 nation to beheve that she could doubt the 
 reality of his strong attachment, he attriljuted 
 the repulse he had received, as well as all the 
 encouragement which led him to risk it, as 
 the result of the most cruel and cold-hearted 
 coquetry. 
 
 It is probable that he left Rosalind httle 
 l^etter satisfied with herself than he was with 
 her ; but unfortunately there is no medium by 
 which thoughts .carefully hid in one bosom can 
 be made to pour their light and warmth into 
 another, and much misery was in this instance, 
 as well as in ten thousand others, endured 
 by each party, only for want of understand- 
 ing what was going on in the heart of the 
 other. 
 
 Mowbray determined not to waste another 
 hour in uncertainty as to the manner in which 
 his commission was to be paid for, and his fu- 
 ture expenses supplied. But in his way to his 
 mother, he delayed long enough to say to 
 Helen, 
 
 " I have proposed, and been most scornfully 
 rejected, Helen. How could we either of us 
 ever dream that Miss Torrington showed any
 
 WREXHILL. 251 
 
 more favour to me than she would have clone 
 to any brother of yours, had he been a hunch- 
 backed idiot ?" 
 
 Without waiting to receive any expression 
 either of surprise or sympathy, he left his 
 sister with the same hurried abruptness with 
 which he sought her, and hastened on to hnd 
 his mother. 
 
 She was sitting alone, with a bible on one 
 side of her, and two tracts on the other. In 
 her hand was a little curiously-folded note, 
 such as she now very constantly received at 
 least once a day, even though the writer might 
 have left her presence in health and perfect 
 contentment one short hour before. 
 
 She started at the sudden entrance of her 
 son, and her delicately pale face l^ecame as red 
 as a milkmaid's as she hastily placed the note 
 she was reading between the leaves of her bible. 
 But Charles saw it not ; every pulse M'ithin 
 him was beating with such violence, that it 
 required all the power left him to speak that 
 which he had to say. Had his mother been 
 weighing out a poison, and packets before her 
 labelled for himself and his sisters, he would 
 not have seen it.
 
 252 THE VICAR OF 
 
 " Mother," he said, " I have received no- 
 tice that the commission in the Horse- Guards 
 which my father appHed for some time before 
 he died is now ready for me. Will you have 
 the kindness to furnish me with the means of 
 paying for it ? and will you also inform me on 
 what sum I may reckon for my yearly ex- 
 penses ? I mean to join immediately." 
 
 Mrs. Mowbray's little agitation had entirely 
 subsided, and she answered with much so- 
 lemnity, " You come to me, Charles, in a very 
 abrupt manner, and apparently in a very 
 thoughtless frame of mind, to speak on subjects 
 which to my humble capacity seem fraught 
 with consequences most awfully important. — 
 The Horse-Guards ! Oh ! Charles ! is it pos- 
 sible you can have lived for many weeks in 
 such a regenerated family as mine, and yet 
 turn your thoughts towards a life so profane 
 as that of an officer in the Horse-Guards }" 
 
 " Let my life pass where it may, mother, I 
 trust it will not be a profane one. I should ill 
 repay my father's teaching if it M^ere. This is 
 the profession which he chose for me ; it is the 
 one to which I have always directed my hopes, 
 and it is that which I decidedly prefer. 1
 
 WREXHILL. 253 
 
 trust, therefore, that you will not object to my 
 following the course which my most excellent 
 father pointed out to me." 
 
 " I shall object to it, sir : and pray under- 
 stand at once, that I will never suffer the in- 
 temperate pleadings of a hot-headed young 
 man to overpower the voice of conscience in my 
 heart." 
 
 Poor Mowbray felt inclined to exclaim, 
 
 " When sorrows come, they come not single spies, 
 But in battalions." 
 
 For a moment he remained perfectly silent, and 
 then said, " This is very terrible news for me, 
 mother. You shall hear, I trust, no intempe- 
 rate pleadings, but I hope you will let me rea- 
 son with you on the subject. Siirely you will 
 not blame me for wishing in this, and in all 
 things, to adhere as closely as may be to my 
 dear father's wishes ?" 
 
 " If your poor father, Charles, groped 
 through life surrounded on all sides with outer 
 darkness, is that any reason that I should suffer 
 the son he left under my care and control to do 
 so likewise ? When he left the whole of my 
 property at my whole and sole disposal, it was
 
 254 THE VICAR OF 
 
 plain that he felt there was more hope of wis- 
 dom abiding in me than in you. It is herein, 
 and herein only, that I must labour to do ac- 
 cording to his wishes and his will, and endea- 
 vour so to act that all may see his confidence in 
 me was not misplaced." 
 
 " For God's sake, mother ! think well before 
 you determine upon disappointing all my hopes 
 in this most cruel manner ; and believe me, 
 that no lookers-on between you and me — ex- 
 cept perhaps the mischievous fanatic who has 
 lately chosen to meddle so impertinently in our 
 affairs — but will feel and say that I have been 
 ill-treated." 
 
 Had Mowbray not been stung and irritated 
 as he was before this conversation, it is proba- 
 ble he would not have remonstrated thus warm- 
 ly with a mother, whom he had ever accus- 
 tomed to treat with the most tender observance 
 and respect. 
 
 She looked at him with equal anger and 
 astonishment, and remained for some time 
 without speaking a word, or withdrawing her 
 eyes from his face. If her son felt inclined 
 to quote Shakespeare at the beginning of the 
 conversation, she might have done so at the
 
 WREXHILL. 255 
 
 end of it : for all she wished to say was com- 
 prised in these words : 
 
 " Nay, tben, I'll send those to you that can speak." 
 
 She did not, however, express herself exactly 
 thus, but ended her long examination of his 
 flushed and agitated countenance by pronounc- 
 ing almost in a whisper, 
 
 " This is very terrible ! But I thank 
 the Lord I am not left quite alone in the 
 world !'' 
 
 Having thus spoken, she rose and retired 
 to her bed-room, leaving her very unhappy son 
 in possession of her " morning parlour," and 
 of more bitter thoughts than had ever before 
 been his portion. 
 
 Ha\nng continued for some moments exactly 
 in the position in which she left him, he at 
 length started up, and endeavouring to rouse 
 himself from the heavy trance that seemed 
 to have fallen on him, he hastened to find 
 Helen. 
 
 " It is all over with me Helen !" said he. 
 " You know what I met with in the library ; — 
 and now my mother protests against my ac- 
 cepting my commission, because she says that
 
 556 THE VICAR OF 
 
 officers lead profane lives. What is to become 
 of me, Helen ?" 
 
 " Have patience, clearest Charles ! All this 
 cannot last. It cannot be supposed that we 
 can submit ourselves to the will of Mr. Cart- 
 wright : and depend upon it that it is he who 
 has dictated this refusal. Do not look so very 
 miserable, my dear brother ! I think you 
 would do very wisely if you returned to Oak- 
 ley to dinner, — for many reasons." 
 
 " God bless you, love, for the suggestion ! 
 It will indeed be a relief to me. I know not 
 at this moment which I most desire to avoid — 
 my mother, or Miss Torrington. Have you 
 seen her — Rosalind, I mean ?" 
 
 " No, Charles, — not since you parted from 
 her. I heard her enter her room and lock the 
 door. The answer you have received from her 
 surprises me more, and vexes me more, than 
 even my mother's." 
 
 " God bless you, Helen ! you are a true 
 sister and a true friend. I will go to Sir Gil- 
 bert ; — biit it rains hard — I wish I had the cab, 
 or my own dear mare to ride. But that's a 
 minor trouble ; — it irks me though, for it comes 
 from the ,same quarter." 
 
 " It does indeed;— and it irks me too, be- 
 
 J
 
 •WREXHILL. 257 
 
 lieve me. But patience, Charles ! — courage 
 and patience will do much." 
 
 " Will it give me the heart of the woman 
 I love, Helen ? — or rather, will it give her a 
 heart ? It is that which galls me. I have 
 been deceived — trifled with, and have loved 
 with my whole heart and soul a most heartless 
 fair-seeming coquette.'^ 
 
 " That you have not, Charles !" replied 
 Helen warmly ; " that you have not ! I too 
 have mistaken Rosalind's feelings towards you. 
 Perhaps she has mistaken them herself: but 
 she is not heartless ; and above all, there is no 
 seeming about her." 
 
 "How I love you for contradicting me, 
 Helen ! — and for that bright flush that so 
 eloquently expresses anger and indignation at 
 my injustice ! But if she be not a coquette, 
 then must I be a most consummate puppy ; 
 for as I live, Helen, I thought she loved 
 me." 
 
 " I cannot understand it. But I know that 
 Rosalind Torrington is warm-hearted, gene- 
 rous, and sincere ; and whatever it is which has 
 led us to misunderstand her, either now or 
 heretofore, it cannot be coquetry, or false-seem- 
 ing of any kind."
 
 258 THE VICAR OF 
 
 '' Well — be it so : I w^ould rather the fault 
 were mine than hers. But I will not see her 
 again to-day if I can help it. So good-b'ye, 
 Helen : my lady must excuse my toilet; — I 
 cannot dress and then M'alk through Oakley | 
 lane."
 
 WREXHILL. 259 
 
 CHAPTER XIV. 
 
 THE ENIRY. 
 
 It was very nearly midnight when Mowbray 
 returned from his visit to Sir Gilbert Harring- 
 ton's. To his great surprise, he found Helen 
 waiting for him, even in the hall ; for the mo- 
 ment she heard the door-l:)ell she ran out to 
 meet him. 
 
 " Why are you up so late, Helen ?'' he 
 exclaimed : " and for God's sake tell me what 
 makes you look so pale. — Where is Rosa- 
 lind ?" 
 
 " She is in bed ; — she has been in tears all 
 day ; I made her go to bed. But, oh, Charles ! 
 my mother ! — she has left the house." 
 
 " Gracious Heaven ! what do you mean ?
 
 260 THE VICAR OF 
 
 Did she leave the house in answer ? Did she ask 
 for me ?'^ 
 
 " No, Charles : nor for me either !" 
 " And where on earth is she gone ?" 
 " No one in the house has the remotest idea : 
 it is impossible even to guess. But slie has 
 taken Fanny and Curtis with her." 
 " When did she set out ?" 
 " While Rosalind and I were eating our 
 miserable, melancholy dinner. Mr. Cartwright,- 
 I find, called after you went, and was shown, 
 as usual, to her dressing-room ; but he did not 
 stay, Thomas says, above half an hour, for he 
 both let him in and out. Soon after he went 
 away, Fanny was sent for; and she and Curtis 
 remained with her till a few minutes before 
 dinner-time. Curtis then went into the kitchen, 
 it seems, and ordered a tray to be taken for my 
 mother and Fanny into the dressing-room, and 
 the only message sent to Rosalind and me was, 
 that mamma was not well, and begged not to be 
 disturbed. Curtis must have seen the coach- 
 man and settled everything with him very se- 
 cretly; for not one of the servants, except the 
 new stable-boy, knew that the carriage was 
 ordered."
 
 WREXHILL. 261 
 
 " How are we to interpret this, Helen ? — 
 Such a night too ! — as dark as pitch. Had 
 I not known the way bUndfold, I should never 
 have got home. I left Sir Gilbert in a rage 
 because I would not sleep there; — but my 
 heart was heavy ; I felt restless and anxious 
 at the idea of remaining from you during the 
 night : I think it was a presentiment of this 
 dreadful news. — Oh ! what a day has this 
 been to me ! So gay, so happy in the morn- 
 ing ! so supremely wretched before night !— 1 
 can remember nothing that I said which could 
 I)OSsibly have driven her to leave her home. 
 What can it mean, Helen ?" 
 
 " Alas ! Charles, I have no power to answer 
 you. If asking questions could avail, might I 
 not ask what I have done ? And yet, at the 
 moment of her leaving home for the night, she 
 sent me word that I was not to disturb her ■'" 
 
 "" The roads too are so bad ! Had she lamps, 
 Helen ?" 
 
 " Oh yes. Some of the maids, while shut- 
 ting up the rooms upstairs, saw the lights mov- 
 ing very rapidly towards the lodges." 
 
 " It is an inexplicable and very painful mys- 
 ter)'. But go to bed, my dearest Helen ! you 
 look most wTctchedly ill and miserable."
 
 262 THE VICAR OF 
 
 '' 111 ? — No, I am not ill, Charles, but miser- 
 able ; yes, more miserable than I have ever felt 
 since my poor father's death was first made 
 known to me." 
 
 The following morning brought no relief to 
 the anxiety which this strange absence occa- 
 sioned. Rosalind joined the brother and sister 
 at breakfast, and her jaded looks more than 
 confirmed Helen's report of the preceding night. 
 Charles, however, hardly saw her sufficiently 
 to know how she looked, for he carefully avoid- 
 ed her eyes ; but if the gentlest and most 
 soothing tone of voice, and the expression of 
 her almost tender sympathy in the uneasiness 
 he was enduring, could have consoled the young 
 man for all he had suffered and was suffering, 
 he would have been consoled. 
 
 The day passed heavily ; but Helen looked so 
 very ill and so very unhappy, that Charles could 
 not bear to leave her ; and though a mutual feel- 
 ing of embarrassment between himself and 
 Rosalind made his remaining with them a 
 very doubtful advantage, he never quitted 
 them. 
 
 But it was quite in vain that he attempted to 
 renew the occupations which had made the last 
 six weeks-pass so delightfully. He began to
 
 I WREXHILL. 263 
 
 read ; but Helen stopped him before the end 
 of the page by saying, " I cannot think what 
 is the reason of it, Charles, but I cannot com- 
 prehend a single syllable of what you are 
 reading." 
 
 Rosalind, blushing to the ears, and actually 
 trembling from head to foot, invited him to 
 play at chess with her. Without replying a 
 word, he brought the table and set up the men 
 before her ; but the result of the game was, 
 that Charles gave Rosalind checkmate, and it 
 was Helen only who discovered it. 
 
 At an early hour they separated for the 
 night ; for the idea of Malting for Mrs. Mow- 
 bray seemed equally painful to them all, and 
 the morrow's sun rose upon them only to bring 
 a repetition of the sad and restless hours of the 
 day that was past. Truly might they have 
 said they were weary of conjecture ; for so 
 completely had they exhausted every supposi- 
 tion to which the imagination of either of the 
 party could reach, without finding one on 
 which common sense would permit them to re- 
 pose, that, by what seemed common consent, 
 they ceased to hazard a single " maybe" 
 
 more.
 
 264 THE VICAR OF 
 
 They were sitting with their coffee-cups be- 
 fore them, and Rosahnd was once more trying 
 to fix the attention of Charles, as well as her 
 own, to the chess-board, when a lusty pull at 
 the door-bell produced an alarm which caused 
 all the servants in the house to jump from their 
 seats, and one half the chessmen to be over- 
 turned by the violent start of Rosalind. 
 
 A few moments of breathless expectation 
 followed. The house door was opened, and 
 the steps of several persons were heard in 
 the hall, but no voice accompanied them. 
 Helen rose, but trembled so violently, that 
 her brother threw his arms round her and 
 almost carried her to a sofa. Rosahnd stood 
 beside her, looking very nearly as pale as 
 herself; while Charles made three steps for- 
 ward and one back again, and then stood 
 with his hands clasped and his eyes fixed on 
 the door in a manner which showed that, in 
 spite of his manhood, he was very nearly as 
 much agitated as his companions. 
 
 The next sound they heard was the voice of 
 the lady of the mansion, and she spoke loud 
 and clear, as she laid her hand on the lock, 
 and partly opening the door, said, addressing
 
 WREXHILL. 265 
 
 the butler, who with half a dozen other serving- 
 men had hurried to answer the bell, 
 
 " Chivers ! order all the servants to meet 
 me in this room immediately ; and fail not to 
 come yourself." 
 
 Mowbray had again stepped forward upon 
 hearing his mother's voice, but stopped short 
 to listen to her words ; and having heard them, 
 he turned back again, and placing himself 
 behind the sofa on which Helen sat, leaned 
 over it to whisper in her ear — " Let me not 
 see you overcome, Helen ! and then I shall be 
 able to bear anything." 
 
 As he spoke, the door was thrown widely 
 open, and a lady entered dressed entirely in 
 white and very deeply veiled, followed by 
 Fanny Mowbray and Mr. Cartwright. 
 
 A heavy sense of faintness seized on the 
 heart of Helen, but she stood up and en- 
 deavoured to advance ; Rosalind, on the con- 
 trary, stepped back and seated herself in the 
 darkest corner of the room ; while Charles 
 hastily walked towards the veiled lady, and 
 in a voice thick from emotion, exclaimed, 
 " My mother !" 
 
 '^ Yes, Charles !" she replied ; " your mo- 
 
 VOL. II. N
 
 266 
 
 THE VICAR OF 
 
 ther ; but no longer a widowed, desolate mo- 
 ther, shrinking before the unnatural rebuke of 
 her son. I would willingly have acted with 
 greater appearance of deliberation, but your 
 conduct rendered this impossible. Mr. Cart- 
 wright ! permit me to present you to this hot- 
 headed young man and his sister, as my husband 
 and their father." 
 
 This terrible but expected annunciation was 
 received in total silence. Mowbray seemed 
 to think only of his sister ; for without looking 
 towards the person thus solemnly presented 
 to him, he turned to her, and taking her by 
 the arm, said, " Helen ! — you had better sit 
 down." 
 
 Fanny, who had entered the room imme- 
 diately after her mother, looked j^ale and 
 frightened ; but though she fixed a tearful 
 eye on Helen, she attempted not to approach 
 her. 
 
 Mr. Cartwright himself stood beside his 
 bride, or rather a little in advance of her ; his 
 tall person drawn up to its greatest height. 
 Meekness, gentleness, and humility appeared 
 to have his lips in their keeping ; but un- 
 quenchable triumph was running riot in his
 
 WREXHILL. 2G'J 
 
 eyes, and flashed upon every individual before 
 hiiii with a very unequivocal and somewhat 
 scornful air of authority. 
 
 This tableau endured till the door was again 
 thrown open, and one by one the servants en- 
 tered, forming at last a long line completely 
 across the room. When all were in their mar- 
 shalled places, which here, as elsewhere, were 
 in as exact conformity to the received order of 
 precedence as if they had been nobles at a 
 coronation, the lady bride again lifted her voice 
 and addressed them thus : 
 
 " I have called you all together on the pre- 
 sent occasion in order to inform you that Mr. 
 Cartwright is my husband and your master. 
 I hope it is unnecessary for me to say that 
 everything in the family must henceforward be 
 submitted solely to his pleasure, and that his 
 commands must on all occasions supersede 
 those of every other person. I trust you will 
 all show yourselves sensible of the inestimable 
 blessing I have bestowed upon you in thus 
 giving you a master who can lead you unto 
 everlasting life ; and as I have married for the 
 glory of God, so I trust to receive his blessing 
 upon the same, and to see every member of my 
 family advancing daily under the guidance of 
 
 N 2
 
 268 THE VICAR OF 
 
 tlieir earthly master's hand to that state which 
 shall ensure them favour from their heavenly 
 one in the life to come. Amen ! Repeat, I beg 
 you — all of you repeat with me Amen !" 
 
 Though there were some throats there in 
 which Amen would have stuck, there were 
 enough present besides these to get up a to- 
 lerably articulate Amen. 
 
 Mr. Cartwright then stepped forward, and 
 laying his hat and gloves on the table, said 
 aloud, " Let us pray !" 
 
 The obedient menials knelt before him, 
 — all save one. This bold exception was the 
 housekeeper ; a staid and sober person of fifty 
 years of age, who during the dozen years she 
 had presided over the household, had con- 
 stantly evinced a strict and conscientious ad- 
 herence to her religious duties, and was, more- 
 over, distinguished for her uniformly respectful, 
 quiet, and unobtrusive demeanour. But she now 
 stepped forward from her place at the head of 
 the line, and said in a low voice, but very 
 slowly and distinctly, 
 
 " I cannot, sir, on this occasion kneel down 
 to pray at your bidding. This is not a holy 
 business at all, Mr. Cartwright ; and if you 
 were to give me for salary the half of what you
 
 WREXHILL. 2b'9 
 
 are about to wring from the orphan children 
 of my late master, (deceased just eight calendar 
 months ago,) I would not take it, sir, to live 
 here and witness what I cannot but look upon 
 as great sin." 
 
 The good woman then gave a sad look at 
 Helen and her brother who were standing to- 
 gether, dropped a respectful curtsey as her 
 eyes rested on them, and then left the room. 
 
 " Her sin be on her own head !" said Mr. 
 Cartwright as he himself kneeled down upon a 
 footstool which stood near the table. He diew 
 a cambric handkerchief from his pocket, gave 
 a preparatory " hem," and apparently uncon- 
 scious that Miss Torrington had darted from 
 the remote corner in which she had been 
 ensconced and followed the housekeeper out 
 of the room, remained for a moment with his 
 eyes fixed on Mowbray and Helen, who re- 
 mained standing. 
 
 " It would be a frightful mockery for us 
 to kneel !" said Charles, drawing his sister back 
 to the sofa she had quitted. " Sit down with 
 me, Helen ; and when we are alone, we will 
 pray to God for strength to er.dure as we 
 ought to do whatever calamity it is his will to 
 try us with."
 
 270 
 
 THE VICAR OF 
 
 The bride was kneeling beside her husband ; 
 ])ut she rose up and said, " You are of age, 
 Charles Mowbray, and too stiff-necked and 
 wilful to obey your mother : but you, Helen, I 
 command to kneel.'' 
 
 She then replaced herself with much solem- 
 nity ; and Helen knelt too, while breathing a 
 silent prayer to be forgiven for what she felt to 
 be profanation. 
 
 Charles stood for a moment irresolute, and 
 then said, dropping on his knees beside her, 
 " God will pardon me for your sake, dear 
 Helen, — even for kneeling at a service that 
 my heart disclaims." 
 
 Mr. Cartv/right hemmed again, and began : 
 
 " I thank thee, O Lord ! that by thy es- 
 pecial calling and election I am placed where 
 so many sinful souls are found, who through 
 and by me may be shown the path by which to 
 escape the eternal pains of hell. But let thy 
 flames blaze and ])urn, O Lord ! for those 
 who neglect so o-reat salvation ! Pour down 
 upon them visibly thy avenging judgments, 
 and let the earth see it and be afraid. To me, 
 O Lord ! grant power, strength, and courage 
 to do the work that is set before me. Let me 
 be a rod and a scourge to the ungodly; and let
 
 WREXHILL. 271 
 
 no sinful weakness on the part of the wife 
 whom thou hast given me come across or over- 
 shadow the Ught received from thee through the 
 Holy Ghost for the leading of the rebellious 
 back unto thy paths. Bless, O Lord ! my vir- 
 tuous wife ; teach her to be meekly obedient to 
 my word, and to thine through me ; and make 
 her so to value the inestimable mercy of being 
 placed in the guiding hands of thy elected 
 servant, that the miserable earthly dross which 
 she maketh over to me in exchange for the 
 same may seem but as dirt and filthiness in 
 her sight ! May such children as are already 
 born unto her be brought to a due sense of thy 
 exceeding mercy in thus putting it into their 
 mother's heart to choose thine elected servant 
 to lead them through the dangerous paths of 
 youth 5 — make them rejoice and be exceeding 
 glad for the same, for so shall it be good in 
 thy sight !" 
 
 This terrible thanksgiving, with all its mi- 
 nute rehearsing of people and of things, went 
 on for a considerable time longer ; but enough 
 has been given to show the spirit of it. As 
 soon as it was ended, the new master of the 
 mansion rose from his knees, and waiting with 
 an appearance of some little impatience till his
 
 272 
 
 THE VICAR OF 
 
 audience had all recovered their feet, he turned 
 to his bride with a smile of much complacency, 
 and said, 
 
 " Mrs. Cartwright, my love, where shall I 
 order Chivers to bring us some refreshments ? 
 Probably the dining-room fire is out. Shall we 
 sup here ?" 
 
 " Wherever you please," answered the lady 
 meekly, and blushing a little at the sound of 
 her new name pronounced for the first time 
 before her children. 
 
 This address and the answer to it were too 
 much for Helen to endure with any appearance 
 of composure. She hid her face in her hand- 
 kerchief as she passed her mother, and giving 
 Fanny, who was seated near the door, a hasty 
 kiss, left the room, followed by her brother. 
 
 Helen ran to the apartment of Rosalind; and 
 Mowbray ran with her, forgetful, as it seemed, 
 of the indecorum of such an unauthorised in- 
 trusion at any time, and more forgetful still of 
 the icy barrier which had seemed to exist be- 
 tween him and its fair inhabitant since the first 
 expression of his love and of his hope had been 
 so cruelly chilled by her light answer to it. 
 But in this moment of new misery everything 
 was forgotten but the common sorrow : they
 
 WREXHILL. 273 
 
 found Rosalind passionately sobbing, and 
 Mrs. Williams, the housekeeper, weeping very 
 heartily, beside her. 
 
 " Oh, my Helen !" exclaimed the young 
 heiress, springing forward to meet her ; " Wil- 
 liams says they cannot take my money from 
 me. Will you let us divide my fortune and 
 live together ?" 
 
 " Williams forgets your age, Rosalind," re- 
 pHed Helen : but though there was pain in 
 recalling this disqualifying truth, there was a 
 glance of pleasure too in the look with which 
 Helen thanked her j and Charles, as he gazed 
 on her swollen eyes and working features, felt 
 that, cruel as she had been to him, she must 
 ever be the dearest, as she was the best and 
 the lovehest, being in the world. 
 
 And there was assuredly comfort, even at 
 such a moment, in the devoted friendship of 
 Rosalind, and in the respectful but earnest 
 expressions of affection from the good house- 
 keeper; but the future prospects of Charles 
 and his sisters was one upon which it was 
 impossible to look without dismay. 
 
 " What ought we to do ?" said Helen, ap- 
 pealing as much to her old servant as her 
 young friend. " Can it be our duty to live 
 
 N 3
 
 274 
 
 THE VICAR OF 
 
 with this hypocritical and designing wretch, 
 and call him father ?" 
 
 " No !" replied Rosalind vehemently. " To 
 do so would be shame and sin." 
 
 " But where can the poor girls take refuge ? 
 You forget, Miss Torrington, that they are 
 penniless/' said Charles. 
 
 " But I am not penniless, sir,^' replied Ro- 
 salind, looking at him with an expression of 
 anger that proceeded wholly from his formal 
 mode of address, but which he interpreted as 
 the result of a manner assumed to keep him at 
 a distance. 
 
 " May I venture to say one word, my dear 
 children, before I take my leave of you ?" said 
 Mrs. Williams. 
 
 " Oh yes!' said Helen, taking her by the 
 hand, " I wish you would give us your advice, 
 Williams : we are too young to decide for our- 
 selves at such a dreadful moment as this." 
 
 " And for that very reason, my dear Miss 
 Helen, I would have you wait a little before 
 you decide at all. Master Charles,— I beg his 
 pardon — Mr. Mowbray, — is altogether a dif- 
 ferent consideration : and if so be it is any way 
 possible for him, I think he should leave, and 
 wait for the end elsewhere ; but for you and
 
 WREXHILL. 2/5 
 
 poor Miss Fanny, my dear young lady, i do 
 think you must learn to bear and forbear till 
 such time as you may leave your misguided 
 mamma, and perhaps accept this noble young 
 lady's offer, and sliare her great fortune with 
 her, — for a time I mean. Miss Helen, — for it 
 can't be but my mistress will come to her 
 senses sooner or later, and then she will re- 
 member she is a mother ; and she will remem- 
 ber too, take my word for it, the noble-hearted 
 but too confiding gentleman, who was your 
 father." 
 
 Tears flowed from every eye, for poor Mow- 
 bray was no exception, at this allusion to the 
 beloved father, the gentle master, and the 
 friendly guardian ; but this did not prevent 
 the good woman's words from having their full 
 weight, — it rather added to it, for it brought 
 back the vivid remembrance of one in whose 
 temper there was no gall. 
 
 " It will be hard to bear, Williams," re- 
 plied Helen ; " but I do indeed believe that 
 you are right, and that, for a time at least, 
 this cruelly changed house must be our home. 
 But do you know that in the midst of all our 
 misery, I have one comfort, — I think poor 
 Fanny will be restored to ns. Did you see
 
 •2'J6 THE VICAR OF 
 
 the expression of her lovely face as she looked 
 at us, Charles ? Even you did not look more 
 miserable."' 
 
 " And if that be so, Miss Helen, it may 
 atone for much ; for it was a grievous sight to 
 see the poor innocent child taking all Mr. 
 Cartwright's brass for gold. If she has got 
 a peep at his cloven foot, I shall leave you 
 almost with a light heart — for I have grieved 
 over her." 
 
 " I will take all the comfort I can, Williams, 
 from your words, and will follow your counsel 
 too, upon one condition ; and that is, nobody 
 must prevent my setting off betimes to-morrow 
 luorning, as you and I did, Rosalind, once 
 before, for Oakley. If my dear godmother 
 advises me as you do, Williams, I will return 
 and quietly put my neck into this hateful yoke, 
 and so remain till Heaven shall see fit to 
 release me." 
 
 " Heaven knows, I shall not oppose that 
 plan," said Rosalind, eagerly; " for, to my 
 judgment, it is the very best you can pursue." 
 
 " Indeed I think so," added Charles ; " and, 
 dark and dismal as the mornings are, I would 
 advise you, Helen, to set out before the time 
 arrives for either accepting or refusing the
 
 WREXHILL. 277 
 
 general summons to join the family breakfast- 
 table." 
 
 " And may I go too ?" said Rosalind with 
 a glance half reproachful at Charles for the 
 manner in which he seemed to avoid speaking 
 to her. 
 
 " May you, Rosalind ?" cried Helen. " For 
 pity's sake, do not fancy it possible that I can 
 do anything without you now : I should feel 
 that you were forsaking me." 
 
 " I never forsake any one that I have ever 
 loved," said Rosalind with emotion, " what- 
 ever you or any one else may think to the 
 contrary.^' 
 
 " Well, then, we will all three go together. 
 But you little thought, Rosalind, when you 
 first came here, that you would have to trudge 
 through muddy lanes and under wintry skies 
 for want of a carriage : but on this occasion, at 
 least, we will not ask Mr. Cartwright to permit 
 us the use of one of his." 
 
 " Then go to bed, my dear young ladies," 
 said Mrs. Williams, " that you may be early 
 up to-morrow : and let me hear from you, Miss 
 Helen. I shall not go from Wrexhill, at least 
 not till I know a little how you will settle 
 everything. 1 will take Mrs. Freeman's pretty
 
 278 THE VICAR OF 
 
 little rooms, that you always admire so much, 
 Master Charles ; and there I will stay for the 
 present." 
 
 " Oh ! that beautiful little cottage that they 
 call the Mowbray Arms !" said Rosalind. 
 " How we shall envy her, Helen !" 
 
 The party then separated ; for the good 
 housekeeper most strenuously opposed Ro- 
 salind's proposition of passing the night with 
 her friend. 
 
 " You would neither of you sleep a wink, 
 ladies, if you bide together. And now, though 
 there is more sorrow with you than such young 
 hearts ought to have, yet you will sleep when 
 you have nobody to talk to about it ; for what 
 makes old folks wake and watch, will often 
 make young folks sleep." 
 
 And the good woman's prediction proved 
 true ; though the sleep that followed the tre- 
 mendous blow they had received was too 
 feverish and full of dreams to make the waking 
 feel like that delightful return to new life and 
 new joy which the waking of the young should 
 ever be. 
 
 I
 
 WREXHILL. 279 
 
 CHAPTER XV. 
 
 WALK TO OAKLEY. — DOMESTIC ARHANGF.M F.NTS. 
 
 THE VILLAGE INN. 
 
 Fortunately for their proposed expedi- 
 tion, the morning broke more briglitly than a 
 December morning could reasonably be ex- 
 pected to do, and the trio set off on their walk 
 to Oakley almost as soon as it was light. The 
 expedition, notwithstanding the unhappy cause 
 of it, would have been less silent and less sad, 
 had not Charles thought Rosalind capricious 
 and cruel, and had not Rosalind thought 
 Charles unkind and cold. 
 
 Nothing could appear more likely to per- 
 petuate the unfortunate misunderstanding be- 
 tween them than the heavy misfortune that 
 had fallen upon Mowbray. His total de-
 
 280 
 
 THE VICAR OF 
 
 pendence, contrasted with Miss Torrington's 
 wealth, was perpetually recurring to him, pro- 
 ducing a degree of restraint in his manner 
 that cut Rosalind to the heart, and roused 
 all her womanly pride to prevent the long- 
 combated feeling of attachment to which his 
 present sorrows gave tenfold strength from 
 betraying itself. 
 
 The tripping lightly through summer paths, 
 and the picking one's way through wintry 
 lanes, are two very diiferent operations ; and 
 notwithstanding their early rising, they found 
 the baronet and his lady already at the break- 
 fast-table. 
 
 The astonishment occasioned by their ap- 
 pearance was great, bvit yet it was a joyous 
 astonishment, and it was some time before Sir 
 Gilbert's noisy welcome subsided sufficiently 
 for her ladyship's more quiet and more anx- 
 ious inquiries could be either answered or 
 heard. 
 
 At length there was something in the tone 
 of Helen's voice, the glance of Rosalind's eye, 
 and the silent pressure of Mowbray's hand, 
 which awakened his attention. 
 
 " Why, you have walked over to see us, my 
 dear girls, and it was behaving like a pair of
 
 WREXHIJ.L. 281 
 
 little angels to do so ; but you're not one half 
 as well pleased to see me as I am to see you. 
 Come here, Helen; sit down in my own chair 
 here and get warm, and then the words will 
 thaw and come forth like the notes from the 
 horn of Munchausen's j^ost-boy. And your 
 black eyes, Miss Rose, don't look half as saucy 
 as they used to do : and as for Charles, — 
 What, in God's name, is the matter with ye 
 all ?" 
 
 Helen burst into tears and buried her face 
 in Lady Harrington's bosom. 
 
 " Sir Gilbert," said Mowbray, colouring to 
 the temples, " my mother is married !'' 
 
 " The devil she is !" thundered the old man, 
 clenching his fists. '' Married, is she: — Jesa- 
 bel ! — May your poor father's ghost haunt her 
 to her dying hour ! — ?\[arried ! To that cant- 
 ing cur the Vicar of Wrexhill ? Is it not so :" 
 
 " Even so, Sir Gilbert." 
 
 " God help you, my poor children !" said 
 Lady Harrington in accents of the deepest 
 sorrow ; " this is a grief that it will indeed be 
 hard to bear !'' 
 
 " And we come to vou for counsel how to 
 bear it, my ^ear lady," said Mowbray, " though 
 little choice is left us. Yet, Helen says, if
 
 282 THE VICAR OF 
 
 you tell her that she must submit to call this 
 man her father, it will be easier for her to do 
 it." 
 
 " God bless her, darling child !" said the old 
 lady, fondly caressing her ; " how shall I ever 
 find the heart to bid her do v/hat it must 
 break her heart to think of?" 
 
 " Bid her call that rascal father ?'' cried Sir 
 Gilbert. "My Lady Harrington must be strange- 
 ly altered, Mowbray, before she will do that : 
 she is a very rebelKous old lady, and a most 
 prodigious shrew ; but you do her no justice, 
 Charles, in believing she would utter such atro- 
 cious words.'^ 
 
 " But what is to become of Helen, my dear 
 Sir Gilbert, if she quarrel with this man ?" 
 
 " Come to us, to be sure, — what's the man 
 to her ? Has your precious mother made any 
 settlement upon you all ?" 
 
 " I imagine not ; indeed I may say that I 
 am sure she has not." 
 
 " Am I a prophet, my lady ? how did I tell 
 you Mowbray's sentimental will would answer ? 
 And has this meek and gentle lady proved her- 
 self deserving of all the pretty things I said of 
 
 her^^" 
 
 •' There is but small comfort in rememberinir
 
 WREXHILL. 283 
 
 how truly, how very truly, your predictions 
 foretold what has happened, Gilbert : and he 
 has predicted that you must come here, my 
 sweet Helen ; let this come true likewise." 
 
 " I cannot leave poor Fanny, Lady Har- 
 rington," replied Helen : " I cannot leave my 
 dear and generous friend Rosalind : and yet 
 your oifered kindness cheers my heart, and I 
 shall think of it with pleasure and gratitude as 
 long as I live." 
 
 " But I thought Fanny was a disciple of 
 this Calvinistic gentleman's ? If so, it were 
 better she remained with him till she has learned 
 to distinguish hypocrisy from virtue, and cant 
 from true religion. And for Miss Torrington, 
 I shall rejoice to have her for my guest for as 
 long a time as she can find our old-fashioned 
 mansion agreeable to her.^' 
 
 " You are very, very kind !" replied the 
 two friends in the same breath. 
 
 " Then so let it be. Charles, these good 
 girls will stay here for the present ; so let us 
 eat our breakfast, — sufficient to the day is the 
 evil thereof. Let me save them from the 
 odious spectacle of the Yicar of Wrexhill esta- 
 blishing himself at Mowbray Park, and the 
 future must take care of Itself."
 
 284 THE VICAR OF 
 
 
 But, Fanny," said Helen doubtingly, 
 
 slie looked so unhappy as she followed my 
 mother in last night, that I feel almost certain 
 her fit of enthusiasm is already over." 
 
 " So much the better, my dear," said Sir 
 Gilbert ; " but it will do her a vast deal of 
 good to watch the reverend gentleman's pro- 
 ceedings in his new character. That scratch 
 upon her intellect must be cauterised before I 
 shall believe it cured ; and when the operation 
 is complete, she may join the party here. As 
 for you, my dear boy, when your breakfast is 
 finished I have something for your ear in pri- 
 vate." 
 
 This something was the proposal of a loan 
 sufficient for the purchase of the commission, 
 and for the supply of the expenses consequent 
 upon joining his corps. But this Mowbray 
 could not be prevailed upon to accept ; and his 
 reaso:is for refusing it were such, that when he 
 could prevail on the friendly old gentleman to 
 listen to him., he could not deny that there was 
 much weight in them. 
 
 " If I withdraw myself altogether from my 
 mother at this moment," said Charles, " I shall 
 give her husband an excellent and very plausi- 
 ble excuse for persuading her to banish me from 
 
 I
 
 W'REXHILL. 285 
 
 her house and her heart for ever. Whereas if 
 1 remain near her, it can hardly, I think, he 
 doubted that some reaction will take place in 
 her feelings, and that she will at last be in- 
 duced to treat me as a son. At any rate. Sir 
 Gilbert, not even your generous kindness shall 
 induce me to abandon this hope till I feel per- 
 suaded that it is a vain one. In my opinion, 
 my duty and my interest equally dictate this 
 line of conduct ; and if so, you are the last 
 man in the world to dissuade me from pursu- 
 ing it." 
 
 Whether there were too much of firm deci- 
 sion in Mowbray's manner to leave any hope 
 of overcoming it, or that Sir Gilbert was really 
 convinced by his arguments, was difiicult to 
 decide ; but he yielded the point on condition 
 that the two girls should be left at Oakley, at 
 least for the present, and be regulated as to 
 their future conduct by the manner in which 
 afi'airs went on at the Park. 
 
 This being settled much to the satisfaction 
 of all parties, Lady Harrington made Miss 
 Torrin"-ton describe the entree of this most 
 undesired interloper ; a task which the fair 
 Rosalind performed with great spirit, though
 
 286 
 
 THE VICAR OF 
 
 she confessed that the impatient feeling to 
 which she yielded in leaving the room was now 
 a cause of regret, as she had lost thereby some 
 notable traits in the history of that eventful 
 hour. 
 
 Lady Harrington was greatly delighted at the 
 conduct of Mrs. Williams ; and when Charles 
 left them to inform Mrs. Cartwright that her 
 daughter and her ward had accepted an invi- 
 tation to remain at Oakley for a few days, she 
 proposed that they should pay her a visit at 
 the Mowbray Arms, both to give her the sa- 
 tisfaction of knowing that her conduct was ap- 
 proved, and likewise to give her the comfort of 
 knowing that Helen and Miss Torrington were 
 for the present removed from such scenes as 
 they had witnessed the night before. 
 
 It was about two o'clock in the afternoon 
 when Lady Harrington's carriage drove across 
 the common to the little public-house already 
 described as the Mowbray Arms. As they 
 approached, they perceived several persons 
 who appeared to be occupied in very eager 
 and deep discussion before the door. 
 
 " What are they doing there ?" said Lady 
 Harrington.
 
 WREXHILL. 287 
 
 Rosalind put forward her head to ascertain 
 this, but in an instant drew it back again, ex- 
 claiming, " Mr. Cartwright is there ! 
 
 "Mr. Cartwright !" exclaimed Helen, turn- 
 ing very pale. " Oh, lady Harrington, do 
 not let me see him !" 
 
 Lady Harrington let down the glass behind 
 the coachman, and said aloud, " Turn round 
 instantly and drive home." 
 
 This order being immediately obeyed, the 
 party escaped the sight of the vicar; but in 
 gaining this advantage they lost that of behold- 
 insr a scene which must have drawn forth a 
 smile, even from Helen herself. 
 
 The parties engaged in it were Mrs. Free- 
 man, her daughter Sally, Jem the horse-boy, 
 an elderly traveller called forth by the clamour 
 from the warm comforts of Mrs. Freeman's 
 fire-side, and Mr. Cartwright himself. A short 
 retrospect wnll be necessary to explain his busi- 
 ness there. 
 
 As soon as the prayer of that morning had 
 reached its final Amen — for as the subject mat- 
 ter of it consisted chiefly in vehement implor- 
 ings of the divine favour on such of his new 
 family and household as should show unto him 
 the most perfect submission and obedience, the
 
 288 THE VICAR OF 
 
 Amen, to make assurance doubly sure, was 
 three several times repeated ; — as soon however 
 as it M'as finally pronounced, the vicar, his 
 lady, and the pale Fanny sat down to breakfast. 
 It would be tedious to tell how many glances 
 of furtive but deep-felt delight the newly-made 
 master of the house cast on each and every of 
 the minute yet not unimportant differences be- 
 tween this breakfast-table and any others at 
 which he had occupied a place of equal autho- 
 rity : suffice it to say that there were many. 
 The meal, indeed, altogether lasted much 
 longer than usual ; but as soon as it was ended, 
 and that Mr. Cartwright had watched with 
 feelings of great complacency the exit of its 
 component parts by the hands of two footmen, 
 and a butler, he told his wife that he should be 
 obliged, though most unwillingly, to leave her 
 for some hours, as there were many things to 
 which his personal attention was required. 
 
 " Will the rooms be ready to-day for Jacob 
 and Henrietta, my love }" 
 
 " They are quite ready now, my dear Mr. 
 Cartwright. When may we hope to see 
 them }" 
 
 " To call and give them their orders about 
 coming here, is one part of the business that 
 
 I
 
 WREXHILL. 289 
 
 takes me from you, my sweet Clara. There 
 are some small bills in the village, too, with 
 which your happy husband must not be dunned, 
 sweet love. What ready-money have you, 
 dearest, in the house ?" 
 
 " Of money I have very Httle indeed," said 
 Mrs. Cartwright, unlocking her desk and draw- 
 ing thence a purse with ten or twelve soveriegns 
 in it. I pay everything by drafts." 
 
 " By far the best way, my love. But your 
 drafts, dear, are no longer worth anything ; and 
 I must therefore see Corbold, to give orders 
 that everything is put right about that at the 
 banker's, and so forth : and this must really be 
 done without delay." 
 
 " Certainly it must," said the lady. " Shall 
 
 I I mean, will you send one of the men to 
 
 Wrexhill to bring him here ?" 
 
 Mr. Cartwright laid his hand on the bell, but 
 ere he pulled it, checked his hand and said, 
 " No ! I must walk to the village, and there- 
 fore I will call on him myself." 
 
 " Shall you prefer walking, my dear Mr. 
 Cartwright ?" 
 
 " Why, no : I had forgot : perhaps it would 
 be as well to take the carriage." 
 
 VOL. II. o
 
 290 
 
 THE VICAR OF 
 
 " Oh, certainly ! And you can bring Hen- 
 rietta back with you." 
 
 " True, dear, — she will certainly want the 
 carriage : I will go, and send her and her band- 
 boxes back in it — and then perhaps drive my- 
 self back in the cab. It is at the Vicarage, you 
 know." 
 
 " Is it? I did not remember that. Then 
 how are they gone this morning ? — those un- 
 dutiful children, I mean, who have chosen to 
 set off this morning without even leaving a 
 message for us. I imagined that Charles had 
 packed them both into the cab, as he has often 
 done his sisters/' 
 
 " Do not waste a thought on them, my be- 
 loved Clara ! It is evident that they have 
 neither of them ever felt the slightest affection 
 for you ; and would it not be worse than folly 
 for you, beloved and adored as you are, to let 
 any thought of them come to blight our hap- 
 piness ?" 
 
 After this and many more tender and affec- 
 tionate passages had passed between them, Mr. 
 Cartwright set off for the Vicarage in his own 
 coach, as he told himself more than once as he 
 drove along ; and having informed his son and
 
 WREXHILL, 291 
 
 daughter, not greatly to the surprise of either, 
 that Mowbray Park was to be their future 
 home, he left them to prepare for their re- 
 moval, telhng Henrietta that he would send his 
 carriage back from Mr. Corbold's, where it 
 should set him down, and that she might fill it, 
 if she chose, with her own luggage, as he 
 should drive Jacob home in his cab." 
 
 At Mr. Corbold's the conversation was rather 
 religious, and moreover extremely satisfactory 
 to both parties. One or two of his most 
 prayerful parishioners among the tradespeople 
 were next called upon, and permitted to offer 
 their congratulations and thanksgivings, and 
 then told to send their bills to the Park. After 
 this, the reverend bridegroom walked down the 
 village street to the common, returning the 
 humble bowings and curtsyings that crossed 
 his path with a benignant sweetness of counte- 
 nance that spoke much of the placid content- 
 ment that dwelt within. 
 
 It was not, however, solely to enjoy this 
 pleasing interchange of heavenly-minded civility 
 that he directed his steps along this well-fre- 
 quented path — though that was something, — but 
 for the purpose also of transacting a httle busi- 
 
 o 2
 
 292 THE VICAR OF 
 
 ness Math Freeman, the prosperous landlord of 
 the Mowbray Arms. 
 
 This good man and his family, it may be 
 observed, had been great favourites with the 
 family of Mr. Wallace, the late vicar, but 
 stood not so high by many degrees in the esti- 
 mation of the present. They were honest, 
 industrious, regular church-going people^ who 
 had never, during the twenty years they had 
 kept the village inn, been accused or even sus- 
 pected of having neglected a Sabbath, or of 
 having ever permitted any indecorum either on 
 that or any other day, to be practised under 
 their roof. But they had steadily refused to 
 attend Mr. Cartwright's Tuesday evening's ex- 
 pounding, and his Thursday evening's lecture ; 
 the good woman, who was no bad scholar, al- 
 leging as the reason for this, that they knew of 
 iio such religious service being enjoined by the 
 church of which they were members, and that 
 not considering themselves in any way called 
 upon to amend the ordinances of the religion 
 in which they were born and bred, they 
 thought it more according to their condition to 
 remain at home and endeavour to do their duty 
 in that state of hfe to which it had pleased God 
 to call them.
 
 WllEXHILL. 293 
 
 This explanation having been very clearly and 
 distinctly given to the vicar in the presence of 
 several witnesses, before whom he had intended 
 to make a rather marked display of pastoral 
 piety and eloquence, though uttered with very 
 becoming modesty and respect, had produced 
 an impression against the painstaking Dorothy 
 and all her household never to be forgotten or 
 forgiven. 
 
 Mr. Cartwright had even taken the trouble 
 of waiting upon the magistrates of the neigh- 
 bourhood, requesting them to refuse to con- 
 tinue Freeman's licence, assuring them that he 
 was a man whose character was likely to pro- 
 duce a very demoralising influence on his 
 parish. But as these gentlemen had happened 
 to know the good man for many years, they 
 begged to consider of it ; and the Vicar of 
 Wrexhill was thus left to discover other ways 
 and means by which to dislodge his obnoxious 
 parishioner. 
 
 A very favourable occasion for this now 
 seemed to offer itself, and he accordingly pro- 
 ceeded with an elastic step and dignified gait 
 towards the Mowbray Arms. 
 
 At the moment he appeared in sight, the ex- 
 housekeeper of the Park was describing to
 
 294 THE VICAR OF 
 
 Mrs. Freeman and her daughter Sally the 
 return of its mistress and most unwelcome mas- 
 ter on the preceding evening. 
 
 " Why, here he comes, as sure as I live !" 
 exclaimed Dorothy. " What in the wide world 
 can bring him here ? It must be to preachify 
 you, Mrs. Williams." 
 
 " And that's what he shall never do again : 
 — so step out and speak to him outside — 
 there's a dear good woman ; and if I see you 
 can't get rid of him, I'll make my way out of 
 the back door, and so go round and slip in 
 again and up to my own room before he can 
 catch me." 
 
 To facilitate this escape, Mrs. Freeman 
 walked forth and met the reverend bride- 
 groom just as he had reached the foot of 
 the post from whence depended the Mowbray 
 Arms. 
 
 " Good morning, Mrs. Freeman," he said, in 
 the peculiar accent in which he always ad- 
 dressed those who were not (to use his own 
 phrase) of his father's house, — a tone in which 
 cold outward civility was struggling with hot 
 internal hatred ;- " Good morning, Mrs. Free- 
 man." 
 
 " Good morning, sir," resjionded Mrs. Fi'ee-
 
 WREXHILL. 295 
 
 man with a very proper and ceremonious 
 curtsy. 
 
 " I have called to mention to you a neces- 
 sary alteration that must immediately take 
 place on your premises. You must forthwith 
 take down the Mowbray Arms, which have no 
 longer any connexion with the neighbourhood ; 
 and it may be, if you conduct yourselves pro- 
 perly, I may permit you to substitute the Cart- 
 wright Arms.^' 
 
 " I believe, sir," said Mrs. Freeman in a 
 tone rather too much approaching to indiffer- 
 ence, " that a publican may exhibit what sign 
 he likes, provided it be not offensive to com- 
 mon decency : and I think there may be a 
 many,^' she added, turning away to re-enter 
 her house, " who might object to the sign 
 you propose, as not coming wdthin that 
 line.'' 
 
 She had made a step or two towards the 
 door, when she turned again upon hearing the 
 voice of the vicar raised to a very unusual 
 ])itch. He was not addressing her, however, 
 but the boy Jem, who chanced at that moment 
 to be entering the little rickyard with a ladder 
 upon his shoulder. 
 
 " Brmg here that ladder, boy !" vociferated 
 the imperious great man.
 
 296 THE VICAR OF 
 
 The boy obeyed, saying, as he drew near, 
 " What's your pleasure, sir }" 
 
 " Fix your ladder against this post, d'ye 
 hear ? and mount — steady, mind, — and take the 
 sign off the hooks. When you have got it loose, 
 you may let it drop. If it breaks, it's no mat- 
 ter, — it is of no farther value." 
 
 " Take down master's sign, your honour ?" 
 said Jem, opening his mouth and eyes to their 
 greatest dimensions, but not approaching an 
 inch nearer to the signpost. 
 
 " Do you dispute my orders, you little ruf- 
 fian ?" cried the holy vicar, his eyes flashing, 
 and his cane raised in a very threatening at- 
 titude. 
 
 " You be the parson of the parish, I know," 
 said the boy, looking steadily in his face ; " and 
 they do say you be something else besides, 
 now; but I don't see that's a reason for my 
 lugging master's sign down." 
 
 At this moment the feelings of the man over- 
 came those of the saint, and Mr. Cartwright 
 seizing upon the ladder, succeeded in disen- 
 gaging it from the boy's hands, and himself 
 placing it against the post, had already got 
 one foot upon it, when Mrs. Freeman stepped 
 back, and taking a quiet but firm hold of his 
 arm, said,
 
 WREXHILL. 297 
 
 '* It is a trespass and a damage you are com- 
 mitting, sir, and I warn you to desist ; and 
 I wish with all my heart that there was no 
 worser trespass and damage upon your con- 
 science — or at least that there was still as 
 good time to stop it. But, married or not to 
 the lady, we won't have nothing to do with 
 your arms, Mr. Cartwright, nor your legs nei- 
 ther, if you please, sir; so don't be after 
 climbing that fashion to disturb our property, 
 for it don't look clerical nohow." 
 
 Mr Cartwright raised his voice much be- 
 yond its usual pitch, to answer ; and at this 
 moment Sally and the traveller, moved by a 
 very natural feeling of curiosity, joined the 
 group. 
 
 " Why, what's the gentleman after ?" said 
 the wayfaring man, deliberately taking out a 
 pair of huge near-sighted spectacles to examine 
 into the mystery. " I should take un to be a 
 parson by his cloth ; only I never did hear of a 
 reverend climbing a ladder, save and except 
 the famous Dr. Dodd, as I've read of in the 
 Newgate Calendar." 
 
 This harangue, short as it was, saved the 
 Mowbray Arms from farther molestation for 
 the present ; for the vicar withdrew his foot.
 
 298 
 
 THE VICAR OF WREXHILL. 
 
 But the glance with which he greeted the 
 speaker was very nearly aAvful. Dorothy Free- 
 man, however, turned on her heel, nothing 
 heeding it : her guest and daughter followed 
 her into the house ; Jem quietly took up his 
 ladder and proceeded on his business ; and the 
 Vicar of Wrexhill, with feelings which the 
 hope of future vengeance alone enabled him to 
 endure with decent philosophy, was fain to 
 turn on his heel also and walk oif. 
 
 END OF THE SECOND VOLUME. 
 
 6-/^ 
 
 
 LONDON: 
 SCHUIZE AND CO. 13, FOf.AND STRKET.
 
 i %:=^§ 
 
 •'auiuvj-iu ' 
 ^OF-CAIIFO% 
 
 ii 
 
 ■'auauvjju ' 
 ^.^.OFCAllfOte 
 
 X 
 
 ) 
 
 
 % 
 
 
 <rii30Nvso)^ "^/Siia/ 
 
 aWEUNIVERV/. 
 
 <rii]ONvsoi^ '^^m\i 
 
 
 i3 
 
 ^IIIBRARYO^ <^im 
 
 i? 
 
 )Nii-3V\V' '^(i/OJIlVDJO'^ ^<i/OJIT 
 
 ^NCElfj^. 
 
 ^ 
 
 1 
 
 3a 
 
 ^OFCALIF0/?4^ 
 
 ^.OFCA( 
 
 
 ^^WEUNIVER% 
 
 o 
 
 U-. 
 
 C? 
 
 a 
 
 i? 
 
 AWEUfJIVERi-//, 
 
 1^ <ril3'JNYS01^'^ 
 
 o 
 
 <: 
 
 .V:10S. 
 
 %a3A!l 
 
 vIllBRARYOc. ^^IIIB 
 
 i 
 
 ^ 
 
 i? 

 
 
 ^<!/0JllV3-JO' 
 
 '^<!/0jnV3JO^- 
 
 llf ill ipiilillllillli 
 3 1158 01268 064i 
 
 'JiiJK* iUl 
 
 ^ 
 
 ^.OFCAIIFOff^ ^.OFCAIIFO/?/!^ 
 
 
 .•mu'^ 
 
 .^WEUNIVERI/// vvlOSANCI 
 I 
 
 i — nT>)= 5 
 
 '1^1 In 
 
 Q i:. 
 
 %a]AiNii 
 
 ..\WrUMVER5-/A. 
 
 <rilJDNYS01^ 
 
 o 
 
 ^^\^E•UNtVERS•/A 
 
 ^.e:^^ i< 
 
 ;\\V 
 
 UC SOUTHERN REGIONAL LIBRARY FACILITY 
 
 « v-f-xa I"* ^ •• ** 
 
 AA 000 367 365 4 
 
 ,<.OFCA!: 
 
 
 D\ 
 
 
 
 aOFCALIFO/?^ 
 
 ^^AyvaaiH^ 
 
 .?;' 
 
 ^^ 
 
 -filJ'JWSOl- 
 
 ,s>:lOSANCI 
 
 jAINI) 
 
 >- 
 
 < 
 
 ^.HM 
 
 ri>^i 
 
 :^.. 
 
 .'-^